
Class 3E^££G- 
Rnok . A g; H fa 



()opyiigtitE^__iS^5. 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT: 



SHAKESPEARE'S 



TRAGEDY OF 



King Richard the Second 



EDITED, WITH NOTES 

BY 

WILLIAM J. ROLFE, Litt.D. 

FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL 
CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 



ILLUSTRATED 



NEW YORK •:. CINCINNATI •:. CHICAGO 

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 



LIBRARY of 00N3RESS 
fwo Copies rtoceived 

FEB 8 1905 

OopyriKdi tiitry 
OIUaSS ^ AXc. Not 
I COPY Bf 



TIT ^ ^ -St <9 



-ShaU«f«aria«^ 



Copyright, 1876 and 1898, by 
HARPER & BROTHERS. 

Copyright, 1904 and 1905, by 
WILLIAM J. ROLFE. 



KICK. II. 
W. P. I 



6 % •. 

» C O 



PREFACE 

This play, which I first edited in 1876, has now 
been thoroughly revised on the same general plan as 
its predecessors in the new series. 

While I have omitted the majority of the textual 
notes that appeared in the former edition, I have re- 
tained the more important of those upon the different 
readings of the quartos — particularly the first quarto 
— and the folios, on account of the variations in the 
best recent texts due to the preference of their editors 
for the one or the other authority. The Cambridge 
editors, who, as a rule, follow the quartos published 
earlier than the folios, do so almost invariably in the 
present play, except in the " new additions of the Par- 
liament scene," which are not found in the first and 
second quartos. They say : " For this part, therefore, 
the first folio is our highest authority ; for all the rest 
of the play the first quarto affords the best text." For 
myself, I agree with those editors who often regard the 
folio readings as better ; but I give both in the Notes, 
that the student or critical reader may have the means 
of settling the question for himself. 



CONTENTS 



Introduction to King Richard the Second 
The History of the Play . 
The Sources of the Plot . 
General Comments on the Play 

King Richard the Second 
Act I 
Act II 
Act III 
Act IV 
Act V 

Notes . 

Appendix 

The Time-Analysis of the Play 
List of Characters in the Play . 



PAGE 

9 
9 

12 
12 

21 

23 
50 

77 

lOI 

115 

143 

265 
267 



Index of Words and Phrases Explained 



269 




Tomb of Edward III 




The Savoy 



INTRODUCTION TO RICHARD THE 
SECOND 

The History of the Play 

Richard II was written soon after Richard III, 
though, like that play, it was not printed until 1597, 
in a quarto edition without the author's name, which 
was added in a second edition the next year. 

A third quarto appeared in 1608, " with new addi- 
tions of the Parhament Sceane, and the deposing of 
King Richard," as the title-page informs us. It was 
reprinted in 161 5 with the same title-page. A fifth 
quarto, apparently from the text of the second folio 
(1632), was issued in 1634. 

The " new additions " of the third quarto, which are 
retained in the succeeding editions, occur in the first 
scene of act iv, beginning with line 154, " May it 
please you, lords, to grant the commons' suit?" and 
ending with line 317 (318 in editions that retain "Here, 

9 



lo Richard II 

cousin " as line 182), " That rise thus nimbly by a true 
king's fall." Though not printed during the life of 
Elizabeth, there can be little doubt that they formed 
part of the play as originally written ; for they agree 
with the act in style and rhythm, and are the natural 
introduction to the Abbot's speech (line 320) : "A woe- 
ful pageant have we here beheld." Their suppression 
in the earlier editions was probably for fear of offend- 
ing Elizabeth, who was very sensitive upon the subject 
of the deposition of an English sovereign. It had been 
often attempted in her own case, and she did not like 
to be reminded that it had been accomplished in 
Richard's. It is said that once when Lambarde, the 
keeper of the records in the Tower, in showing her a 
portion of the rolls he had prepared, came to the reign 
of Richard II, she exclaimed, '' I am Richard the 
Second; know ye not that?" In 1599 Sir John Hay- 
warde was severely censured in the Star Chamber, and 
committed to prison, for his History of the First Part 
of the Life and Reign of King Henry IV, which con- 
tained an account of the deposition of Richard. 

There was another play, and not improbably two 
other plays, on the same subject, extant in Shake- 
speare's time, but now lost. On the afternoon of the 
day preceding the insurrection of the Earl of Essex in 
1 60 1, Sir Gilly Merrick, one of his friends, had a play 
acted before a company of his fellow-conspirators, the 
subject of which was " deposing Richard II." It could 
scarcely have been Shakespeare's, for it is described as 



Introduction ii 

an " obsolete tragedy," and the players are said to have 
complained " that the play was old, and they should 
have loss in playing it, because few would come to it." 

In the Bodleian Library at Oxford there is a manu- 
script diary by Dr. Simon Forman, in which allusion 
is made to a play of Richard II acted at the Globe 
Theatre, April 30, 161 1. This play, however, began 
with Wat Tyler's rebellion, and seems to have differed 
in other respects from Shakespeare's. 

The date of the play is fixed by some of the editors 
in 1593 and by others in 1594 or 1595. Sidney Lee 
is probably right in putting it " very early in 1593." 
He adds, " Marlowe's tempestuous vein is less apparent 
in Richard II than in Richard III,'' but he believes 
the play "was clearly suggested by Marlowe's Edward 
II,'' closely imitating that drama "throughout its ex- 
position of the leading theme — the development and 
collapse of the weak king's character," 

For the text of Richard II, the quarto of 1597 and 
the folio of 1623 are the best authorities. In the latter 
the play appears to have been printed from a copy of 
the quarto of 1615, corrected with much care, and pos- 
sibly (as White suggests) the stage copy of the Globe 
Theatre ; but, like the rest of the folio, it is marred by 
many errors of the type, and also by sundry omissions, 
amounting to about forty-five lines in all. Some of 
these may have been made intentionally in revising the 
quarto for the printers of the folio ; but there can be 
no question that some are accidental, and perhaps all of 



11 Richard II 

them are. For supplying these deficiencies, and for the 
correction of typographical and other errors, the quarto 
is invaluable. On the other hand, in the " new addi- 
tions " first printed in the quarto of 1608, the imperfect 
text of that edition appears to have been corrected for 
the folio from the author's manuscript. For this part 
of the play, therefore, we must depend on the folio, as 
well as for the corrections of the 161 5 quarto already 
mentioned. There are but few difficulties in the text 
that are not removed by a careful collation of the two 
authorities. 

The Sources of the Plot 

There is no reason for thinking that Shakespeare was 
indebted to either of the plays mentioned above (which 
some critics suppose to be the same) or to any earlier 
one on the subject. His principal authority for the 
historical facts he has used was Holinshed's Chron- 
icles, the first edition of which was published in 1577. 
The dramatist used the second edition (1586-87), as 
the withering of the bay-trees, alluded to in ii. 4. 8 
(" The bay-trees in our country are all wither 'd "), is 
not found in the first. 

General Comments on the Play 

Though " unsuited for the stage," Coleridge regarded 
Richard II 2,'^ " the most admirable of all Shakespeare's 
purely historical plays." He adds : " The two parts of 



Introduction 13 

HeiDj IV form a species by themselves, which may be 
named the mixed drama! The distinction does not de- 
pend on the mere qualities of historical events in the 
play compared with the fictions — for there is as much 
history in Macbeth as in Richard — but in the relation 
of the history to the plot. In the purely- historical 
plays, the history forms the plot ; in the mixed, it 
directs it ; in the rest, as Macbeth^ Hamlet^ Cyjubeline, 
Lear, it subserves it. . . . The spirit of patriotic remi- 
niscence is the all-permeating soul of this noble work. 
It is, perhaps, the most purely historical of Shake- 
speare's dramas. There are not in it, as in the others, 
characters introduced merely for the purpose of giving 
a greater individuality and realness, as in the comic 
parts of Henry IV, by presenting, as it were, our very 
selves. Shakespeare avails himself of every opportunity 
to effect the great object of the historic drama, that, 
namely, of familiarizing the people to the great names 
of their country, and thereby of exciting a steady patriot- 
ism, a love of just liberty, and a respect for all those 
fundamental institutions of social life which bind men 
together." 

Verplanck {Illustrated Shakespeare, 1847, i^ng out of 
print, and to be found in few of the libraries), after 
quoting Johnson's criticism that the play '* is not fin- 
ished with the happy force of some other of Shake- 
speare's tragedies, nor can it be said much to affect the 
passions or enlarge the understanding," remarks : — 

'' It is certainly true that this play does not ' affect the 



14 Richard II 

passions ' like Lear or Othello, but it is obvious that it 
is not addressed to the stronger and deeper sympathies 
springing from the domestic affections, or the experience 
of private life, but is strictty a drama of national incident 
and public characters ; and that it can therefore excite 
the passions and enlarge the understanding only so far 
as history itself can do so. But in this object its merits 
are of the highest order, and they are too of the very 
kind which no one would seem more likely to appreci- 
ate than Johnson himself. 

"It has comparatively few of those delicate touches 
of description or of allusion to natural beauty, or of 
those slight and graceful suggestions of feeling or of 
imagery, to which nature had made the mind of the 
great English critic of the last (eighteenth) century 
somewhat obtuse, and his mental, like his physical, 
vision, dim and indistinct. But it is rich in all that the 
moral critic himself most delighted in. It is alive with 
the exhibition of men acting in great and stirring 
scenes, and under varied and interesting aspects of life. 
It paints with nice discrimination the arts of political 
popularity and the fickleness of popular favour — the 
means by which power is often unrighteously wrung from 
those by whom it may yet be rightfully lost — ' the in- 
solence of office,' and the crawling abjectness in adver- 
sity of him who derives dignity from office alone. It 
contains, in short, without the forms of ethical instruc- 
tion, a great moral lesson of the emptiness and uncer- 
tainty of human greatness — how little of dignity it 



Introduction 15 

confers, when not used for the beneficent ends for 
which it is bestowed — and how severe is the just 
though late retribution of shame and woe for its abuse. 
All this is embodied in real incidents and personages, 
presented with perfect truth and life, in the very spirit 
and language, and port and bearing, and armour and 
pomp of the most romantic and picturesque period of 
European history. The whole story with its stately 
personages passes before us in-one gorgeous pageant ; 
just as when — 

" ' the duke, great Bolingbroke, 
Mounted upon a hot and fiery steed, 
Which his aspiring rider seem'd to know, 
With slow but stately pace kept on his course; — ' 

followed by the dethroned Richard, — a continued suc- 
cession of scenes as vivid and magnificent as the pic- 
tures of the poet's great contemporary, Rubens. Nor 
can anything be more true, either in historical accuracy 
or in that higher and more pervading truth of human 
nature, than the several characters who pass over the 
scene — the crafty, bold, ambitious, resolute Boling- 
broke, and Richard, womanish alike in good and evil, 
in infirmity of purpose, in varying resolution, in elation 
in prosperity, and in the return of gentler and kinder 
feelings in the hours of sorrow and distress. It has all 
that solid and living truth in its representation of the 
old English chivalric aristocracy and their times, which 
has made Shakespeare's English ' Histories ' the text- 
book of a large portion of English history to all of Eng- 



1 6 Richard II 

lish blood, and rightly so, because they more than 
compensate for their slight inaccuracies of detail by the 
vividness and force which they give to the ' very form 
and pressure ' of those times. It is therefore that as 
an historical drama, in the strictest sense of the term, 
Richard II is eminently entitled to Coleridge's strong 
eulogy of being ' the first and most admirable of its 
author's historical plays ' ; and it may be added with 
equal confidence that it is, in this same strict sense, 
one of the most perfect of all historical dramas ever 
written. But it is only in the light of a purely historical 
play that it is entitled to claim this superiority ; for 
numerous as are its merits, poetical and dramatic, it 
must ' pale its ineffectual fires ' when compared with 
dramas like Antony and Cleopatra or Henry IV, founded 
upon history and representing historical personages, 
yet not restricted to a merely historical interest. In 
these plays the sober groundwork of historical truth 
is relieved by the gay contrast of comic invention, or 
illuminated by the flashes of that deeper tragic emotion 
which can be awakened only by our sympathies with 
man as man, in his personal and individual character. 
Richard //tells the story of that monarch's times, with 
little other aid of dramatic art than of rejecting the 
form of a mere dramatic chronicle, and of condensing 
the whole reign into its closing scenes, leaving its earlier 
incidents to be gathered from the dialogue and narra- 
tion. It thus tells the tale of the most memorable ex- 
ample that had yet occurred in modern times of a sov- 



Introduction 17 

ereign deposed for abuse of power, an event remarkable 
in itself, and still more interesting to Englishmen as 
being the origin of that long series of civil contests 
which for half a century stained England's fields and 
scaffolds with English blood shed by Englishmen. The 
throwing of the more odious or contemptible parts of 
Richard's life into narrative and allusion seems to have 
been adopted for the purpose, which it certainly attains 
with much skill, of taking off that feeling of repugnance 
towards him which would naturally be excited if his 
crimes and follies were more distinctly presented, and 
which it would be impossible to change into that com- 
miserating sympathy that we now feel at his downfall. 
Still the interest is purely historical and political, and 
we cannot mourn with the dethroned monarch for the 
loss of his crown as we can partake of Constance's 
maternal sorrows, shudder under the fiery indignation 
or the frenzy of Lear, or sympathize with the frailties of 
a noble mind in Antony. It is probably on account of 
the comparative weakness of the tragic interest that 
the poet did not care to hazard weakening its effect 
by the contrast of laughable or lighter scenes to which 
he elsewhere so willingly resorts. The adherence to 
substantial historical truth is preserved throughout. 
Nothing is added or exaggerated, unless it be that the 
queen (who was in reality but an affianced child, ten 
years old) is made to speak the language of mature con- 
jugal affection, and thus to present the gentler and ami- 
able traits of Richard's mixed and variable character 

RICHARD II — 2 



1 8 Richard II 

That character, with all its defects and its inconsist- 
encies, — its insolent tyranny and its gentleness, its 
utter want of all moral or intellectual balance, — is 
painted with the discrimination of the philosophical 
historian, and with a far deeper and more impartial 
truth than the author could find in any one of the old 
annalists, all of whom, I believe, have described Rich- 
ard as he appeared to them through the medium of 
their personal party prejudices, Yorkish or Lancastrian. 
Even the peculiarities of Richard's language and im- 
agery in the last three acts, his tone of pious medita- 
tion, his moralizing on ' the flattering glass,' and on his 
favourite ' Roan Barbary's ' ingratitude, — all of them 
by no means commonplace, yet of which resemblances 
may often be traced in actual life, — were yet, I sus- 
pect, not drawn from the poet's general knowledge of 
man, but came directly from the historical or traditional 
character of the monarch. His style of thought and 
language certainly harmonizes with his letters and 
speeches preserved in the chronicles, as well as with 
his ' passionate exclamations and appeals to Heaven ' 
which Froissart describes. . . . Thus we have here a 
perfect specimen of the purely historical drama, turn- 
ing wholly upon public and political events and inci- 
dents ; and it may be placed by the side of Julius 
Cmsar (in this respect its exact counterpart) as showing 
the limits of excellence in this species of composition. 
" Such compositions as compared with dramatic inven- 
tions drawn from the sources of individual nature, and 



Introduction 19 

coming home to the domestic sensibilities, must prob- 
ably, like these two tragedies, suffer under a compara- 
tive coldness of interest, while, like them, they may be 
most rich in moral instruction, in splendid poetry, and 
in admirable pictures of life, manners, characters, and 
great events." 



KING RICHARD II 



DRAMATIS PERSONS 

King Richard the Second. 

ToHN OF Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, ( tt i ^ ^x. -u-- 

Edmund of Langley, Duke of York, (Ancles to the Kmg. 

Henry, surnamed Bolingbroke, Duke of Hereford, Son to John of 

Gaunt, afterwards King Henry IV. 
Duke of Aumerle, Son to the Duke of York. 
Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk. 
Duke of Surrey. 
Earl of Salisbury. 
Lord Berkeley. 
Bushy, ^ 

Bagot, > Servants to King Richard. 
Green, ) 

Earl of Northumberland. 
Henry Percy, surnamed Hotspur, his Son. 
Lord Ross. 
Lord Willoughby. 
Lord Fitzwater. 
Bishop of Carlisle. 
Abbot of Westminster. 
Lord Marshal. 
Sir Pierce of Exton. 
Sir Stephen Scroop. 
Captain of a Band of Welshmen. 

Queen to King Richard. 
Duchess of York. 
Duchess of Gloster. 
Lady attending on the Queen. 

Lords, Heralds, Officers, Soldiers, Two Gardeners, Keeper, Messenger, 
Groom, and other Attendants. 

Scene: Dispersedly in England and Wales. 




ACT I 

Scene I. Windsor. A Room in the Castle 

Enter King Richard, attended, John of Gaunt, and 

other Nobles 

King Richard. Old John of Gaunt, time-honour'd 
Lancaster, 
Hast thou, according to thy oath and band. 
Brought hither Henry Hereford, thy bold son. 
Here to make good the boisterous late appeal, 

23 



24 Richard II [Act i 

Which then our leisure would not let us hear, 
Against the Duke of Norfolk, Thomas Mowbray ? 

Gaunt. I have, my liege. 

King Richard, Tell me, moreover, hast thou sounded 
him, 
If he appeal the duke on ancient malice, 
Or worthily, as a good subject should, lo 

On some known ground of treachery in him ? 

Gaunt. As near as I could sift him on that argument, 
On some apparent danger seen in him, 
Aim'd at your highness, — no inveterate malice. 

King Richard. Then call them to our presence ; face 
to face, 
And frowning brow to brow, ourselves will hear 
The accuser and the accused freely speak. — 

\_Exeunt some Attendants. 
High-stomach 'd are they both, and full of ire, 
In rage deaf as the sea, hasty as fire. 

Enter Attendants, with Bolingbroke a7id Norfolk 

Bolingbf'oke. Many years of happy days befall 20 

My gracious sovereign, most loving liege ! 

Norfolk. Each day still better other's happiness, 
Until the heavens, envying earth's good hap, 
Add an immortal title to your crown ! 

King Richard. We thank you both ; yet one but 
flatters us. 
As well appeareth by the cause you come, 
Namely, to appeal each other of high treason. — 



Scene I] Richard II 25 

Cousin of Hereford, what dost thou object 
Against the Duke of Norfolk, Thomas Mowbray ? 
Bolingbroke. First, — heaven be the record to my 

speech ! — 30 

In the devotion of a subject's love, 
Tendering the precious safety of my prince, 
And free from other misbegotten hate. 
Come I appellant to this princely presence. — 
Now, Thomas Mowbray, do I turn to thee, 
And mark my greeting well ; for what I speak 
My body shall make good upon this earth 
Or my divine soul answer it in heaven. 
Thou art a traitor and a miscreant ; 
Too good to be so, and too bad to live, 40 

Since the more fair and crystal is the sky. 
The uglier seem the clouds that in it fly. 
Once more, the more to aggravate the note, 
With a foul traitor's name stuff I thy throat, 
And wish, — so please my sovereign, — ere I move. 
What my tongue speaks, my right-drawn sword may 

prove. 
Norfolk. Let not my cold words here accuse my 

zeal. 
'T is not the trial of a woman's war, 
The bitter clamour of two eager tongues. 
Can arbitrate this cause betwixt us twain. 50 

The blood is hot that must be cool'd for this ; 
Yet can I not of such tame patience boast 
As to be hush'd and nought at all to say. 



0.6 Richard II [Act I 

First, the fair reverence of your highness curbs me 

From giving reins and spurs to my free speech, 

Which else would post until it had return'd 

These terms of treason doubled down his throat. 

Setting aside his high blood's royalty, 

And let him be no kinsman to my liege, 

I do defy him and I spit at him, 60 

Call him a slanderous coward and a villain, 

Which to maintain I would allow him odds, 

And meet him, were I tied to run afoot 

Even to the frozen ridges of the Alps, 

Or any other ground inhabitable 

Where ever Englishman durst set his foot. . 

Mean time, let this defend my loyalty, — 

By all my hopes, most falsely doth he lie. 

Bolinghroke, Pale trembling coward, there I throw 
my gage. 
Disclaiming here the kindred of the king, 70 

And lay aside my high blood's royalty. 
Which fear, not reverence, makes thee to except. 
If guilty dread hath left thee so much strength 
As to take up mine honour's pawn, then stoop. 
By that and all the rites of knighthood else. 
Will I make good against thee, arm to arm, 
What I have spoken or thou canst devise. 

Norfolk. I take it up, and by that sword I swear 
Which gently laid my knighthood on my shoulder, 
I '11 answer thee in any fair degree, 80 

Or chivalrous design of knightly trial ; 



Scene I] Richard II 27 

And when I mount, alive may I not light ^ 

If I be traitor or unjustly fight ! 

King Richard, What doth our cousin lay to Mow- 
bray's charge ? 
It must be great that can inherit us 
So much as of a thought of ill in him. 

Bolingbroke. Look, what I speak, my life shall prove 
it true : — 
That Mowbray hath receiv'd eight thousand nobles 
In name of lendings for your highness' soldiers, 
The which he hath detain'd for lewd employments, 90 
Like a false traitor and injurious villain. 
Besides, I say, and will in battle prove, 
Or here or elsewhere to the farthest verge 
That ever was survey'd by English eye. 
That all the treasons for these eighteen years 
Complotted and contrived in this land 
Fetch 'd from false Mowbray their first head and spring. 
Further I say, — and further will maintain 
Upon his bad life to make all this good, — 
That he did plot the Duke of Gloster's death, 100 

Suggest his soon-believing adversaries. 
And consequently, like a traitor coward, 
Sluic'd out his innocent soul through streams of blood. 
Which blood, like sacrificing Abel's, cries. 
Even from the tongueless caverns of the earth, 
To me for justice and rough chastisement ; 
And, by the glorious worth of my descent, 
This arm shall do it, or this life be spent. 



28 Richard II [Act i 

King Richard. How high a pitch his resolution 
soars ! — 
Thomas of Norfolk, what say'st thou to this ? nc 

Nojj^olk. O, let my sovereign turn away his face, 
And bid his ears a little while be deaf. 
Till I have told this slander of his blood 
How God and good men hate so foul a liar. 

King Richard. Mowbray, impartial are our eyes and 

* 

ears. 
Were he my brother, nay, our kingdom's heir, 
As he is but my father's brother's son. 
Now by my sceptre's awe I make a vow, 
Such neighbour nearness to our sacred blood 
Should nothing privilege him, nor partialize 120 

The unstooping firmness of my upright soul. 
He is our subject, Mowbray, so art thou ; 
Free speech and fearless I to thee allow. 

Norfolk. Then, Bolingbroke, as low as to thy heart. 
Through the false passage of thy throat, thou liest ! 
Three parts of that receipt I had for Calais 
Disburs'd I duly to his highness' soldiers ; 
The other part reserv'd I by consent, 
For that my sovereign liege was in my debt 
Upon remainder of a dear account 130 

Since last I went to France to fetch his queen. 
Now swallow down that lie. For Gloster's death, 
I slew him not, but to mine own disgrace 
Neglected my sworn duty in that case. — 
For you, my noble Lord of Lancaster, 



Scene I] Richard II 29 

The honourable father to my foe, 

Once did I lay an ambush for your life, 

A trespass that doth vex my grieved soul ; 

But ere I last receiv'd the sacrament 

I did confess it and exactly begg'd 140 

Your grace's pardon, and I hope I had it. 

This is my fault ; as for the rest appeal'd, 

It issues from the rancour of a villain, 

A recreant and most degenerate traitor. 

Which in myself I boldly will defend, 

And interchangeably hurl down my gage 

Upon this overweening traitor's foot. 

To prove myself a loyal gentleman 

Even in the best blood chamber'd in his bosom. 

In haste whereof, most heartily I pray 150 

Your highness to assign our trial day. 

King Richard. Wrath-kindled gentlemen, be rul'd 
by me ; 
Let 's purge this choler without letting blood. 
This we prescribe, though no physician ; 
Deep malice makes too deep incision. 
Forget, forgive ; conclude, and be agreed ; 
Our doctors say this is no time to bleed. — 
Good uncle, let this end where it begun ; 
We '11 calm the Duke of Norfolk, you your son. 

Gaunt. To be a make-peace shall become my 
age. — 160 

Throw down, my son, the Duke of Norfolk's gage. 

King Richard. And, Norfolk, throw down his. 



30 Richard II [Act i 

Gaunt. When, Harry, when ? 

Obedience bids I should not bid again. 

Kmg Richard. Norfolk, throw down, we bid ; there 
is no boot. 

Norfolk. Myself I throw, dread sovereign, at thy foot. 
My life thou shalt command, but not my shame. 
The one my duty owes ; but my fair name, 
Despite of death that lives upon my grave. 
To dark dishonour's use thou shalt not have. 
I am disgrac'd, impeach'd, and baffled here, 170 

Pierc'd to the soul with slander's venom 'd spear, 
The which no balm can cure but his heart-blood 
Which breath'd this poison. 

King Richard. Rage must be withstood. 

Give me his gage ; ■ — lions make leopards tame. 

Norfolk. Yea, but not change his spots ; take but my 
shame. 
And I resign my gage. My dear dear lord, 
The purest treasure mortal times afford 
Is spotless reputation ; that away. 
Men are but gilded loam or painted clay. 
A jewel in a ten-times-barr'd-up chest 180 

Is a bold spirit in a loyal breast. 
Mme honour is my life, both grow in one ; 
Take honour from me and my life is done. 
Then, dear my liege, mine honour let me try ; 
In that I live, and for that will I die. 

King Richard. Cousin, throw down your gage ; do, 
you begin. 



Scene 11] Richard II 31 

Bolingbroke. O, God defend my soul from such foul 
sin ! 
Shall I seem crest-fallen in my father's sight ? 
Or with pale beggar-fear impeach my height 
Before this outdar'd dastard ? Ere my tongue 190 

Shall wound mine honour with such feeble wrong 
Or sound so base a parle, my teeth shall tear 
The slavish motive of recanting fear, 
And spit it bleeding in his high disgrace, 
Where shame doth harbour, even in Mowbray's face ! 

\Exit Gaunt. 
King Richard. We were not born to sue, but to com- 
mand. 
Which since we cannot do to make you friends, 
Be ready, as your lives shall answer it, 
At Coventry, upon Saint Lambert's day. 
There shall your swords and lances arbitrate 200 

The swelling difference of your settled hate : 
Since we cannot atone you, you shall see 
Justice design the victor's chivalry. — 
Lord marshal, command our officers at arms 
Be ready to direct these home alarms. [Exeunt. 

Scene II. London. A Room in the Duke of Lancaster'' s 

Palace 
Enter Gaunt and Duchess of Gloster 

Gaunt. Alas ! the part I had in Gloster's blood 
Doth more solicit me than your exclaims 
To stir against the butchers of his life. 



32 Richard II [Act i 

But since correction lieth in those hands 
Which made the fault that we cannot correct, 
Put we our quarrel to the will of heaven, 
Who, when they see the hours ripe on earth, 
Will rain hot vengeance on offenders' heads. 

Duchess, Finds brotherhood in thee no sharper spur ? 
Hath love in thy old blood no living fire ? lo 

Edward's seven sons, whereof thyself art one. 
Were as seven vials of his sacred blood, 
Or seven fair branches springing from one root. 
Some of those seven are dried by nature's course, 
Some of those branches by the Destinies cut ; 
But Thomas, my dear lord, my life, my Gloster, 
One vial full of Edward's sacred blood, 
One flourishing branch of his most royal root. 
Is crack'd and all the precious liquor spilt. 
Is hack'd down and his summer leaves all faded, 20 
By envy's hand and murther's bloody axe. 
Ah, Gaunt, his blood was thine ! that bed, that womb. 
That metal, that self mould, that fashion'd thee. 
Made him a man ; and though thou liv'st and breath's!.. 
Yet art thou slain in him. Thou dost consent 
In some large measure to thy father's death, 
In that thou seest thy wretched brother die. 
Who was the model of thy father's life. 
Call it not patience. Gaunt, it is despair ; 
In suffering thus thy brother to be slaughter'd 30 

Thou show'st the naked pathway to thy life, 
Teaching stern murther how to butcher thee. 



Scene II j Richard II ;^^ 

That which in mean men we entitle patience 
Is pale cold cowardice in nobler breasts. 
What shall I say ? to safeguard thine own life 
The best way is to venge my Gloster's death. 

Gaimt. God's is the quarrel ; for God's substitute, 
His deputy anointed in His sight, 
Hath caus'd his death, the which, if wrongfully, 
Let heaven revenge, for I may never lift 40 

An angry arm against His minister. 

Duchess. Where, then, alas, may I complain myself ? 

Gaimt. To God, the widow's champion and defence. 

Duchess. Why, then, I will. Farewell, old Gaunt. 
Thou go'st to Coventry, there to behold 
Our Cousin Hereford and fell Mowbray fight. 
O, sit my husband's wrongs on Hereford's spear, 
That it may enter butcher Mowbray's breast ! 
Or, if misfortune miss the first career. 
Be Mowbray's sins so heavy in his bosom 50 

That they may break his foaming courser's back 
And throw the rider headlong in the lists, 
A caitiff recreant to my cousin Hereford ! 
Farewell, old Gaunt ; thy sometimes brother's wife 
With her companion grief must end her life. 

Gaunt. Sister, farewell ; I must to Coventry. 
As much good stay with thee as go with me ! 

Duchess. Yet one word more. — Grief boundeth 
where it falls, 
Not with the empty hollowness, but weight. 
I take my leave before I have begun, 60 

RICHARD n — 3 



34 Richard II [Act i 

For sorrow ends not when it seemeth done. 

Commend me to my brother, Edmund York. 

Lo, this is all. — Nay, yet depart not so ; 

Though this be all, do not so quickly go ; 

I shall remember more. Bid him — O, what ? — 

With all good speed at Flashy visit me. 

Alack ! and what shall good old York there see 

But empty lodgings and unfurnish'd walls. 

Unpeopled offices, untrodden stones ? 

And what hear there for welcome but my groans ? 70 

Therefore commend me ; let him not come there 

To seek our sorrow that dwells everywhere. 

Desolate, desolate, will I hence, and die ; 

The last leave of thee takes my weeping eye. \_Exeuiit. 



Scene III. Gosford Green, near Coventry 

Lists set out, and a throne. Heralds, etc., attending. 
Enter the Lord Marshal and Aumerle 

Marshal. My Lord Aumerle, is Harry Hereford 

arm'd? 
Aumerle. Yea, at all points, and longs to enter in. 
Marshal. The Duke of Norfolk, sprightfully and 
bold. 
Stays but the summons of the appellant's trumpet. 
Aumerle. Why, then, the champions are prepared 
and stay 
For nothing but his majesty's approach. 



Scene III] Richard II 35 



Flourish of trumpets. Enter King Richard, who 
takes his seat on his throne ; Gaunt, Bushy, Bagot, 
Green, and others, who take their places. A trumpet 
is soicnded^ and answered by another trumpet within. 
Then enter Norfolk in armour, preceded by a 
Herald 

King Richard. Marshal, demand of yonder champion 
The cause of his arrival here in arms ; 
Ask him his name, and orderly proceed , 
To swear him in the justice of his cause. 10 

Marshal. In God's name and the king's, say who 
thou art, 
And why thou com'st thus knightly clad in arms ; 
Against what man thou com'st, and what 's thy quarrel. 
Speak truly, on thy knighthood and thine oath ; 
As so defend thee heaven and thy valour ! 

Norfolk. My name is Thomas Mowbray, Duke of 
Norfolk, 
Who hither come engaged by my oath, — 
Which God defend a knight should violate ! — 
Both to defend my loyalty and truth 
To God, my king, and his succeeding issue, 20 

Against the Duke of Hereford that appeals me, 
And, by the grace of God and this mine arm, 
To prove him, in defending of myself, 
A traitor to my God, my king, and me ; 
And as I truly fight, defend me heaven 1 



;^6 Richard II [Act i 

Trumpets sound. Enter Bolingbroke in armour^ pre- 
ceded by a Herald 

King Richard. Marshal, ask yonder knight in arms, 
Both who he is, and why he cometh hither 
Thus plated in habiliments of war ; 
And formally, according to our law, 
Depose him in the justice of his cause. 30 

Marshal. What is thy name ? and wherefore com'st 
thou hither 
Before King Richard in his royal lists ? 
Against whom comest thou ? and what 's thy quarrel ? 
Speak like a true knight, so defend thee heaven ! 

Bolingbroke. Harry of Hereford, Lancaster, and 
Derby, 
Am I, who ready here do stand in arms. 
To prove, by God's grace and my body's valour. 
In lists, on Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, 
That he 's a traitor, foul and dangerous. 
To God of heaven. King Richard, and to me ; 40 

And as I truly fight, defend me heaven ! 

Marshal. On pain of death, no person be so bold 
Or daring hardy as to touch the lists. 
Except the marshal and such officers 
Appointed to direct these fair designs. 

Bolingbroke. Lord marshal, let me kiss my sovereign's 
hand, 
And bow my knee before his majesty ; 
For Mowbray and myself are like two mert 



Scene III] Richard II 37 

That vow a long and weary pilgrimage. 

Then let us take a ceremonious leave 50 

And loving farewell of our several friends. 

Marshal. The appellant in all duty greets your 
highness, 
And craves to kiss your hand and take his leave. 

King Richard. We will descend and fold him in our 
arms. — 
Cousin of Hereford, as thy cause is right. 
So be thy fortune in this royal fight ! 
Farewell, my blood, which if to-day thou shed. 
Lament we may, but not revenge thee dead. 

Bolingbroke. O, let no noble eye profane a tear 
For me, if I be gor'd with Mowbray's spear ; 60 

As confident as is the falcon's flight 
Against a bird, do I with Mowbray fight. — 
My loving lord, I take my leave of you ; — 
Of you, my noble cousin, Lord Aumerle ; 
Not sick, although I have to do with death. 
But lusty, young, and cheerly drawing breath. — 
Lo, as at English feasts, so I regreet 
The daintiest last, to make the end more sweet : 
O thou, the earthly author of my blood, — \To Gaunt. 
Whose youthful spirit, in me regenerate, 70 

Doth with a twofold vigour lift me up 
To reach at victory above my head, — 
Add proof unto mine armour with thy prayers ; 
And with thy blessings steel my lance's point. 
That it may enter Mowbray's waxen coat. 



3 8 Richard II [Act i 

And furbish new the name of John o' Gaunt 
Even in the lusty haviour of his son. 

Gaunt. God in thy good cause make thee prosper- 
ous ! 
Be swift hke Hghtning in the execution, 
And let thy blows, doubly redoubled, 80 

Fall like amazing thunder on the casque 
Of thy adverse pernicious enemy ; 
Rouse up thy youthful blood, be valiant and live. 

Bolingbroke. Mine innocence and Saint George to 
thrive ! 

Norfolk. However God or fortune cast my lot, 
There lives or dies, true to King Richard's throne, 
A loyal, just, and upright gentleman. 
Never did captive with a freer heart 
Cast off his chains of bondage, and embrace 
His golden uncontroll'd enfranchisement, 90 

More than my dancing soul doth celebrate 
This feast of battle with mine adversary. — 
Most mighty liege, — and my companion peers, — 
Take from my mouth the wish of happy years. 
As gentle and as jocund as to jest 
Go I to fight ; truth hath a quiet breast. 

King Richard. Farewell, my lord ; securely I espy 
Virtue wdth valour couched in thine eye. — 
Order the trial, marshal, and begin. 

Marshal. Harry of Hereford, Lancaster, and Derby, 
Receive thy lance ; and God defend the right ! loi 

Bolingbroke. Strong as a tower in hope, I cry amen. 



Scene III] Richard II 39 

Marshal. Go bear this lance \Jo an Office}'\ to 
Thomas, Duke of Norfolk. 

1 Herald. Harry of Hereford, Lancaster, and Derby, 
Stands here for God, his sovereign, and himself. 

On pain to be found false and recreant, 

To prove the Duke of Norfolk, Thomas Mowbray, 

A traitor to his God, his king, and him. 

And dares him to set forward to the fight. 

2 Herald. Here standeth Thomas Mowbray, Duke 

of Norfolk, no 

On pain to be found false and recreant. 
Both to defend himself, and to approve 
Henry of Hereford, Lancaster, and Derby, 
To God, his sovereign, and to him disloyal ; 
Courageously, and with a free desire, 
Attending but the signal to begin. 

Marshal. Sound, trumpets ; — and set forward, com- 
batants. — \_A chai'ge sounded. 
Stay ! the king hath thrown his warder down. 

King Richard. Let them lay by their helmets and 
their spears. 
And both return back to their chairs again. 120 

Withdraw with us ; and let the trumpets sound 
While we return these dukes what we decree. — 

\_A long flourish. 
Draw near, \To the combatants. 

And list what with our council we have done. 
For that our kingdom's earth should not be soil'd 
W^ith that dear blood which it hath fostered, 



40 Richard II [Act i 

And for our eyes do hate the dire aspect 

Of civil wounds plough'd up with neighbours' swords, 

And for we think the eagle-winged pride 

Of sky-aspiring and ambitious thoughts, 130 

With rival-hating envy, set on you 

To wake our peace, which in our country's cradle 

Draws the sweet infant breath of gentle sleep, 

Which so rous'd up with boisterous untun'd drums. 

With harsh-resounding trumpets' dreadful bray. 

And grating shock of wrathful iron arms, 

Might from our quiet confines fright fair peace. 

And make us wade even in our kindred's blood, — 

Therefore, we banish you our territories. — 

You, cousin Hereford, upon pain of life, 140 

Till twice five summers have enrich'd our fields 

Shall not regreet our fair dominions. 

But tread the stranger paths of banishment. 

Bolingbroke. Your will be done ; this must my com- 
fort be, — 
That sun that warms you here shall shine on me, 
And those his golden beams to you here lent 
Shall point on me and gild my banishment. 

King Richard, Norfolk, for thee remains a heavier 
doom, 
Which I with some unwillingness pronounce : 
The fly-slow hours shall not determinate 150 

The dateless limit of thy dear exile ; — 
The hopeless word of ' never to return ' 
Breathe I against thee, upon pain of life. 



Scene III] Richard II 41 

Norfolk. A heavy sentence, my most gracious liege, 
And all unlook'd for from your highness' mouth. 
A dearer merit, not so deep a maim 
As to be cast forth in the common air, 
Have I deserved at your highness' hands. 
The language I have learn'd these forty years, 
My native English, now I must forego, 160 

And now my tongue's use is to me no more 
Than an unstringed viol or a harp ; 
Or like a cunning instrument cas'd up. 
Or, being open, put into his hands 
That knows no touch to tune the harmony. 
Within my mouth you have engaol'd my tongue. 
Doubly portcullis'd with my teeth and lips ; 
And' dull, unfeeling, barren ignorance 
Is made my gaoler to attend on me. 
I am too old to fawn upon a nurse, 170 

Too far in years to be a pupil now ; 
What is thy sentence, then, but speechless death, 
Which robs my tongue from breathing native breath ? 

King Richard. It boots thee not to be compassionate. 
After our sentence plaining comes too late. 

Norfolk. Then thus I turn me from my country's light. 
To dwell in solemn shades of endless night. [Retiring. 

King Richard. Return again, and take an oath with 
thee. 
Lay on our royal sword your banish'd hands ; 
Swear by the duty that you owe to God, — 180 

Our part therein we banish with yourselves, — 



42 Richard II [Act I 

To keep the oath that we administer : 

You never shall — so help you truth and God ! — 

Embrace each other's love in banishment ; 

Nor ever look upon each other's face ; 

Nor ever write, regreet, nor reconcile 

This lowering tempest of your home-bred hate ; 

Nor ever by advised purpose meet 

To plot, contrive, or complot any ill 

'Gainst us, our state, our subjects, or our land. 190 

Bolingbroke. I swear. 

Norfolk. And I, to keep all this. 

Bolingbroke. Norfolk, so far as to mine enemy ; — 
By this time, had the king permitted us. 
One of our souls had wander'd in the air, 
Banish'd this frail sepulchre of our flesh, 
As now our flesh is banish'd from this land. 
Confess thy treasons ere thou fly the realm ; 
Since thou hast far to go, bear not along 
The clogging burthen of a guilty soul. 200 

Norfolk. No, Bolingbroke ; if ever I were traitor, 
My name be blotted from the book of life, 
And I from heaven banish'd, as from hence ! 
But what thou art, God, thou, and I do know, 
And all too soon, I fear, the king shall rue. — 
Farewell, my liege. — Now no way can I stray ; 
Save back to England, all the world 's my way. \Exit. 

King Richard. Uncle, even in the glasses of thine 
eyes 
I see thy grieved heart ; thy sad aspect 



Scene III] Richard II 43 

Hath from the number of his banish'd years 210 

Pluck'd four away. — [To Bolinghroke\ Six frozen win- 
ters spent, 
Return with welcome home from banishment. 

Bolingbroke. How long a time lies in one little word ! 
Four lagging winters and four wanton springs 
End in a word ; such is the breath of kings. 

Gaunt I thank my liege that in regard of me 
He shortens four years of my son's exile. 
But little vantage shall I reap thereby, 
For, ere the six years that he hath to spend 
Can change their moons and bring their times about, 220 
My oil-dried lamp and time-bewasted light 
Shall be extinct with age and endless night; 
My inch of taper will be burnt and done. 
And blindfold death not let me see my son. 

King Richard. Why, uncle, thou hast many years to 
live. 

Gaunt. But not a minute, king, that thou canst give. 
Shorten my days thou canst with sudden sorrow, 
And pluck nights from me, but not lend a morrow ; 
Thou canst help Time to furrow me with age, 
But stop no wrinkle in his pilgrimage ; 230 

Thy word is current with him for my death, 
But dead, thy kingdom cannot buy my breath. 

King Richard. Thy son is banish'd upon good advice. 
Whereto thy tongue a party-verdict gave. 
Why at our justice seem'st thou, then, to lower? 

Gaunt. Things sweet to taste prove in digestion sour. 



44 



Richard II [Act I 



You urg'd me as a judge, but I had rather 

You would have bid me argue Hke a father. 

O, had it been a stranger, not my child, 

To smooth his fault I should have been more mild ; 240 

A partial slander sought I to avoid. 

And in the sentence my own life destroy'd. 

Alas ! I look'd when some of you should say 

I was too strict, to make mine own away ; 

But you gave leave to mine unwilling tongue 

Against my will to do myself this wrong. 

Kmg Richai'd. Cousin, farewell; — and, uncle, bid 
him so. 
Six years we banish him, and he shall go. 

\Flo2n'ish. Exeunt King Richard and ti'ain. 

Aumerle. Cousin, farewell ; what presence must not 
know. 
From where you do remain let paper show. 250 

Marshal. My lord, no leave take I ; for I will ride 
As far as land will let me by your side. 

Gatmt. O, to what purpose dost thou hoard thy words. 
That thou return 'st no greeting to thy friends ? 

Bolingbroke. I have too few to take my leave of you. 
When the tongue's office should be prodigal 
To breathe the abundant dolour of the heart. 

Gatmt Thy grief is but thy absence for a time. 

Bolingbroke. Joy absent, grief is present for that 
time. 

Gaunt. What is six winters ? they are quickly 
gone. 260 



Scene III] Richard II 45 

Bolingbroke. To men in joy ; but grief makes one 
hour ten. 

Gaunt. Call it a travel that thou tak'st for pleasure. 

Bolmgbroke. My heart will sigh when I miscall it so, 
Which finds it an enforced pilgrimage. 

Gaunt. The sullen passage of thy weary steps 
Esteem a foil, wherein thou art to set 
The precious jewel of thy home-return. 

Bolmgb7'oke. Nay, rather, every tedious stride I make 
Will but remember me what a deal of world 
I wander from the jewels that I love. 270 

Must I not serve a long apprenticehood 
To foreign passages, and in the end, 
Having my freedom, boast of nothing else 
But that I was a journeyman to grief ? 

Gaunt. All places that the eye of heaven visits 
Are to a wise man ports and happy havens. 
Teach thy necessity to reason thus : 
There is no virtue like necessity ; 
Think not the king did banish thee. 
But thou the king ; woe doth the heavier sit 280 

Where it perceives it is but faintly borne. 
Go, say I sent thee forth to purchase honour, 
And not the king exil'd thee ; or suppose 
Devouring pestilence hangs in our air, 
And thou art flying to a fresher clime. 
Look, what thy soul holds dear, imagine it 
To lie that way thou go'st, not whence thou com'st. 
Suppose the singing-birds musicians, 



4-6 Richard II [Act i 

The grass whereon thou tread'st the presence strew'd, 
The flowers fair ladies, and thy steps no more 290 

Than a delightful measure or a dance ; 
For gnarling sorrow hath less power to bite 
The man that mocks at it and sets it light. 

Bolingbi'oke. O, who can hold a fire in his hand 
By thinking on the frosty Caucasus ? 
Or cloy the hungry edge of appetite 
By bare imagination of a feast ? 
Or wallow naked in December snow 
By thinking on fantastic summer's heat ? 
O, no ! the apprehension of the good 300 

Gives but the greater feeling to the worse ; 
Fell sorrow's tooth doth never rankle more 
Than when it bites, but lanceth not the sore. 

Gaunt. Come, come, my son, I '11 bring thee on thy 
way ; 
Had I thy youth and cause, I would not stay. 

Bolingbroke. Then, England's ground, farewell ! 
sweet soil, adieu. 
My mother and my nurse, that bears me yet ! 
Where'er I wander, boast of this I can, — 
Though banish'd, yet a true-born Englishman. [^Exeunt, 

Scene IV. The Court 
Enter King Richard, Bagot, and Green ; Aumerle 

following 
King Richard, We did observe. — Cousin Aumerle, 
How far brought you high Hereford on his way ? 



Scene IV] Richard II 47 

Aumej'le. I brought high Hereford, if you call him 
so, 
But to the next highway, and there I left him. 

King Richard. And say, what store of parting tears 

were shed ? 
Aumerle. Faith, none for me ; except the north-east 
wind, 
Which then blew bitterly against our faces, 
Awak'd the sleeping rheum, and so by chance 
Did grace our hollow parting with a tear. 

King Richard. What said our cousin when you parted 
with him ? 10 

Aumerle. ' Farewell ; ' 
And, for my heart disdained that my tongue 
Should so profane the word, that taught me craft 
To counterfeit oppression of such grief 
That words seem'd buried in my sorrow's grave, 
Marry, would the word ' farewell ' have lengthen 'd 

hours. 
And added years to his short banishment. 
He should have had a volume of farewells ; 
But since it would not, he had none of me. 

King Richard. He is our cousin, cousin ; but 't is 
doubt, 20 

When time shall call him home from banishment, 
Whether our kinsman come to see his friends. 
Ourself, and Bushy, Bagot here, and Green, 
Observ'd his courtship to the common people ; 
How he did seem to dive into their hearts 



48 Richard II [Act i 

With humble and familiar courtesy ; 

What reverence he did throw away on slaves, 

Wooing poor craftsmen with the craft of smiles, 

And patient underbearing of his fortune 

As 't were to banish their affects with him. 30 

Off goes his bonnet to an oyster-wench ; 

A brace of draymen bid God speed him well. 

And had the tribute of his supple knee. 

With, ' Thanks, my countrymen, my loving friends ; ' 

As were our England in reversion his, 

And he our subjects' next degree in hope. 

Green. Well, he is gone, and with him go these 

thoughts. 
Now for the rebels which stand out in Ireland ; 
Expedient manage must be made, my liege. 
Ere further leisure yield them further means 40 

For their advantage and your highness' loss. 

King Richard. We will ourself in person to this 

war ; 
And, for our coffers, with too great a court 
And liberal largess, are grown somewhat light, 
We are enforc'd to farm our royal realm, 
The revenue whereof shall furnish us 
For our affairs in hand. If that come short. 
Our substitutes at home shall have blank charters, 
Whereto, when they shall know what men are rich, 
They shall subscribe them for large sums of gold, 50 
And send them after to supply our wants ; 
For we will make for Ireland presently. — 



Scene IVJ Richard II 49 

Entei- Bushy 

Bushy, what news ? 

Bushy. Old John of Gaunt is very sick, my lord, 
Suddenly taken, and hath sent post-haste 
To entreat your majesty to visit him. 

King Richard. Where lies he ? 

Bushy. At Ely House. 

King Richard. Now put it, God, in his physician's 
mind 
To help him to his grave immediately ! 60 

The lining of his coffers shall make coats 
To deck our soldiers for these Irish wars. — 
Come, gentlemen, let 's all go visit him. 
Pray God we may make haste, and come too late ! 

\Exeunt. 



RICHARD II 




"There stands the Castle" 



ACT II 

Scene I. London. A Room in Ely House 

Gaunt on a couch ; the Duke of York and others 
standing by him 

Gaunt. Will the king come, that I may breathe my 
last 
In wholesome counsel to his unstaid youth ? 

York. Vex not yourself, nor strive not with your 
breath, 
For all in vain comes counsel to his ear. 

Gaunt. O, but they say the tongues of dying men 
Enforce attention like deep harmony ; 
Where words are scarce, they are seldom spent in vain, 
For they breathe truth that breathe their words in pain. 
He that no more must say is listen 'd more 9 

Than they whom youth and ease have taught to gloze ; 

50 



Scene I] Richard II 51 

More are men's ends mark'd than their Hves before. 

The setting sun, and music at the close, 

As the last taste of sweets, is sweetest last, 

Writ in remembrance more than things long past. 

Though Richard my life's counsel would not hear, 

My death's sad tale may yet undeaf his ear. 

York. No ; it is stopp'd with other flattering sounds, 
As praises of his state ; then, there are found 
Lascivious metres, to whose venom sound 
The open ear of youth doth always listen ; 20 

Report of fashions in proud Italy, 
Whose manners still our tardy apish nation 
Limps after in base imitation. 
Where doth the world thrust forth a vanity — 
So it be new, there 's no respect how vile — 
That is not quickly buzz'd into his ears ? 
Then all too late comes counsel to be heard, 
Where will doth mutiny with wit's regard. 
Direct not him whose way himself will choose ; 
'T is breath thou lack'st, and that breath wilt thou lose. 

Gaii7it. Methinks I am a prophet new inspir'd, 31 
And thus, expiring, do foretell of him : 
His rash fierce blaze of riot cannot last, 
For violent fires soon burn out themselves ; 
Small showers last long, but sudden storms are short ; 
He tires betimes that spurs too fast betimes ; 
With eager feeding food doth choke the feeder ; 
Light vanity, insatiate cormorant, 
Consuming means, soon preys upon itself. 



52 Richard II [Act II 

This royal throne of kings, this sceptred isle, 40 

This earth of majesty, this seat of Mars, 

This other Eden, demi-paradise ; 

This fortress built by Nature for herself 

Against infection and the hand of war ; 

This happy breed of men, this little world, 

This precious stone set in the silver sea, 

Which serves it in the office of a wall, 

Or as a moat defensive to a house. 

Against the envy of less happier lands ; 

This blessed plot, this earth, this realm, this England, 

This nurse, this teeming womb of royal kings, 51 

Fear'd by their breed, and famous by their birth, 

Renowned for their deeds as far from home, 

For Christian service and true chivalry, 

As is the sepulchre in stubborn Jewry 

Of the world's ransom, blessed Mary's Son ; 

This land of such dear souls, this dear dear land. 

Dear for her reputation through the world. 

Is now leas'd out — I die pronouncing it — 

Like to a tenement or pelting farm. 60 

England, bound in with the triumphant sea. 

Whose rocky shore beats back the envious siege 

Of watery Neptune, is now bound in with shame, 

With inky blots and rotten parchment bonds. 

That England, that was wont to conquer others. 

Hath made a shameful conquest of itself. 

Ah, would the scandal vanish with my life. 

How happy then were my ensuing death ! 



Scene I] Richard II ^^ 

Entei' King Richard and Queen, Aumerle, Bushy, 
Green, Bagot, Ross, and Willoughby 

York. The king is come ; deal mildly with his youth, 
For young hot colts, being rag'd, do rage the more. 70 

Queen. How fares our noble uncle, Lancaster ? 

King Richard. What comfort, man ? How is 't with 
aged Gaunt ? 

Gaunt. O, how that name befits my composition I 
Old Gaunt, indeed, and gaunt in being old ; 
Within me grief hath kept a tedious fast. 
And who abstains from meat that is not gaunt ? 
For sleeping England long time have I watch'd ; 
Watching breeds leanness, leanness is all gaunt. 
The pleasure that some fathers feed upon 
Is my strict fast, — I mean my children's looks ; 80 

And therein fasting hast thou made me gaunt. 
Gaunt am I for the grave, gaunt as a grave. 
Whose hollow womb inherits nought but bones. 

Ki?ig Richard. Can sick men play so nicely with their 
names ? 

Gaunt. No, misery makes sport to mock itself ; 
Since thou dost seek to kill my name in me, 
I mock my name, great king, to flatter thee. 

King Richard. Should dying men flatter with those 
that live ? 

Gaunt. No, no ; men living flatter those that die. 

King Richard, Thou, now a-dying, say'st thou flat- 
ter'st me. 90 



54 Richard II [Act II 

Gaunt. O, no ! thou diest, though I the sicker be. 

King Richard. I am in health, I breathe, and see 
thee ill. 

Gaunt. Now, He that made me knows I see thee ill ; 
111 in myself to see, and in thee seeing ill. 
Thy death-bed is no lesser than the land 
Wherein thou liest in reputation sick ; 
And thou, too careless patient as thou art, 
Committ'st thy anointed body to the cure 
Of those physicians that first wounded thee. 
A thousand flatterers sit within thy crown, loo 

Whose compass is no bigger than thy head ; 
And yet, encaged in so small a verge. 
The waste is no whit lesser than thy land. 
O, had thy grandsire, with a prophet's eye. 
Seen how his son's son should destroy his sons. 
From forth thy reach he would have laid thy shame, 
Deposing thee before thou wert possess 'd, 
Which art possess 'd now to depose thyself. 
Why, cousin, wert thou regent of the world. 
It were a shame to let this land by lease ; no 

But for thy world enjoying but this land. 
Is it not more than shame to shame it so ? 
Landlord of England art thou, and not king ; 
Thy state of law is bondslave to the law ; 
And 

King Richard. And thou a lunatic lean-witted fool, 
Presuming on an ague's privilege, 
Dar'st with thy frozen admonition 



Scene I] Richard II ^^ 

Make pale our cheek, chasing the royal blood 

With fury from his native residence. 

Now by my seat's right royal majesty, 120 

Wert thou not brother to great Edward's son. 

This tongue that runs so roundly in thy head 

Should run thy head from thy unreverent shoulders. 

Gaunt. O, spare me not, my brother Edward's son, 
For that I was his father Edward's son ; 
That blood already, like the pelican, 
Hast thou tapp'd out and drunkenly carous'd. 
My brother Gloster, plain well-meaning soul — 
Whom fair befall in heaven 'mongst happy souls ! — 
May be a precedent and witness good 130 

That thou respect'st not spilling Edward's blood. 
Join with the present sickness that I have, 
And thy unkindness be like crooked age. 
To crop at once a too-long-wither'd flower. 
Live in thy shame, but die not shame with thee ! 
These words hereafter thy tormentors be ! — 
Convey me to my bed, then to my grave ; 
Love they to live that love and honour have. 

[_Exit, bo7'ne out by his Attendants. 

King Richard. And let them die that age and sullens 
have ; 
For both hast thou, and both become the grave. 140 

York. I do beseech your majesty, impute his words 
To wayward sickliness and age in him ; 
He loves you, on my life, and holds you dear 
As Harry, Duke of Hereford, were he here. 



^6 Richard II [Act II 

Xing Richard. Right, you say true : as Hereford's 
love, so his ; 
As theirs, so mine ; and all be as it is. 

Enter Northumberland 

Northumberland. My liege, old Gaunt commends him 
to your majesty. 

King Richai'd. What says he ? 

Northumberland. Nay, nothing ; all is said. 

His tongue is now a stringless instrument ; 
Words, life, and all, old Lancaster hath spent. 150 

York. Be York the next that must be bankrupt so ! 
Though death be poor, it ends a mortal woe. 

King Richard. The ripest fruit first falls, and so doth 
he; 
His time is spent, our pilgrimage must be. 
So much for that. — Now for our Irish wars : 
We must supplant those rough rug-headed kerns. 
Which live like venom, where no venom else. 
But only they, have privilege to live. 
And for these great affairs do ask some charge, 
Towards our assistance we do seize to us 160 

The plate, coin, revenues, and movables, 
Whereof our uncle Gaunt did stand possess'd. 

York. How long shall I be patient ? ah, how long 
Shall tender duty make me suffer wrong ? 
Not Gloster's death, nor Hereford's banishment, 
Not Gaunt's rebukes, nor England's private wrongs. 
Nor the prevention of poor Bolingbroke 



Scene I] Richard II 57 

About his marriage, nor my own disgrace, 

Have ever made me sour my patient cheek. 

Or bend one wrinkle on my sovereign's face. 170 

I am the last of noble Edward's sons, 

Of whom thy father, Prince of Wales, was first. 

In war was never lion rag'd more fierce, 

In peace was never gentle lamb more mild, 

Than was that young and princely gentleman. 

His face thou hast, for even so look'd he, 

Accomplish'd with the number of thy hours ; 

But when he frown 'd, it was against the French, 

And not against his friends ; his noble hand 

Did win what he did spend, and spent not that 180 

Which his triumphant father's hand had won ; 

His hands were guilty of no kindred's blood. 

But bloody with the enemies of his kin. 

O Richard ! York is too far gone with grief. 

Or else he never would compare between. 

King Richard. Why, uncle, what 's the matter ? 

York. O my liege, 

Pardon me, if you please ; if not, I, pleas 'd 
Not to be pardon 'd, am content withal. 
Seek you to seize and gripe into your hands 
The royalties and rights of banish'd Hereford ? 190 

Is not Gaunt dead, and doth not Hereford live ? 
Was not Gaunt just, and is not Harry true? 
Did not the one deserve to have an heir ? 
Is not his heir a well-deserving son ? 
Take Hereford's rights away, and take from time 



58 Richard II [Act ii 

His charters and his customary rights ; 

Let not to-morrow, then, ensue to-day ; 

Be not thyself, for how art thou a king 

But by fair sequence and succession ? 

Now, afore God — God forbid I say true ! — 200 

If you do wrongfully seize Hereford's rights, 

Call in the letters-patents that he hath 

By his attorneys-general to sue 

His livery, and deny his offer'd homage, 

You pluck a thousand dangers on your head. 

You lose a thousand well-disposed hearts. 

And prick my tender patience to those thoughts 

Which honour and allegiance cannot think. 

King Richard. Think what you will, we seize into 
our hands 

His plate, his goods, his money, and his lands. 210 

York. I '11 not be by the while ; my liege, fare- 
well. 

What will ensue hereof, there 's none can tell ; 

But by bad courses may be understood 

That their events can never fall out good. \_Exit. 

King Richard. Go, Bushy, to the Earl of Wiltshire 
straight ; 

Bid him repair to us to Ely House, 

To see this business. To-morrow next 

We will for Ireland, and 't is time, I trow ; 

And we create, in absence of ourself. 

Our uncle York lord governor of England, 220 

For he is just and always lov'd us well. — 



Scene I] Richard II 59 

Come on, our queen. To-morrow must we part ; 
Be merry, for our time of stay is short. 

\_Flourish, Exeunt King, Queen, Bushy, 
Aumerle, Green, and Bagot. 
Northumbe7'land. Well, lords, the Duke of Lancaster 

is dead. 
Ross. And living too, for now his son is duke. 
Willoughhy. Barely in title, not in revenue. 
Northumberland. Richly in both, if justice had her 

right. 
Ross. My heart is great ; but it must break with silence 
Ere 't be disburthen'd with a liberal tongue. 

Northumberland. Nay, speak thy mind ; and let him 
ne'er speak more 230 

That speaks thy words again to do thee harm ! 

Willoughby. Tends that thou 'dst speak to the Duke 
of Hereford ? 
If it be so, out with it boldly, man ; 
Quick is mine ear to hear of good towards him. 

Ross. No good at all that I can do for him, 
Unless you call it good to pity him, 
Bereft and gelded of his patrimony. 

Northtimbei'land. Now, afore God, 't is shame such 
wrongs are borne 
In him, a royal prince, and many moe 
Of noble blood in this declining land. 240 

The king is not himself, but basely led 
By flatterers ; and what they will inform, 
Merely in hate, 'gainst any of us all; 



6q Richard II [Act ii 

That will the king severely prosecute 

'Gainst us, our lives, our children, and our heirs. 

Ross. The commons hath he pill'd with grievous taxes, 
And lost their hearts ; the nobles hath he fin'd 
For ancient quarrels, and quite lost their hearts. 

Willoughby. And daily new exactions are devis'd. 
As blanks, benevolences, and I wot not what ; 250 

But what, o' God's name, doth become of this ? 

Noi-thiimberland. Wars have not wasted it, for warr'd 
he hath not, 
But basely yielded upon compromise 
That which his ancestors achiev'd with blows. 
More hath he spent in peace than they in wars. 

Ross. The Earl of Wiltshire hath the realm in farm. 

Willoughby. The king 's grown bankrupt, like a bro- 
ken man. 

Northumberland. Reproach and dissolution hangeth 
over him. 

Ross. He hath not money for these Irish wars, 
His burthenous taxations notwithstanding, 260 

But by the robbing of the banish 'd duke. 

Northumberland. His noble kinsman ! most degen- 
erate king! 
But, lords, we hear this fearful tempest sing. 
Yet seek no shelter to avoid the storm ; 
We see the wind sit sore upon our sails. 
And yet we strike not, but securely perish. 

Ross. We see the very wrack that we must suffer ; 
And un avoided is the danger now, 



Scene I] Richard II 6i 

For suffering so the causes of our wrack. 

Northumberland. Not so ; even through the hollow 

eyes of death 270 

I spy life peering, but I dare not say 
How near the tidings of our comfort is. 

Willoughby. Nay, let us share thy thoughts, as thou 

dost ours. 
Ross. Be confident to speak, Northumberland. 
We three are but thyself, and, speaking so. 
Thy words are but as thoughts ; therefore, be bold. 
Northumberland. Then thus : — I have from Port le 

Blanc, a bay 
In Brittany, receiv'd intelligence 
That Harry Duke of Hereford, Renald Lord Cobham, 

******* 
That late broke from the Duke of Exeter, 280 

His brother, Archbishop late of Canterbury, 
Sir Thomas Erpingham, Sir John Ramston, 
Sir John Norbery, Sir Robert Waterton, and Francis 

Quoint, — 
All these, well furnish'd by the Duke of Bretagne, 
With eight tall ships, three thousand men of war, 
Are making hither with all due expedience. 
And shortly mean to touch our northern shore ; 
Perhaps they had ere this, but that they stay 
The first departing of the king for Ireland. 
If, then, we shall shake off our slavish yoke, 290 

Imp out our drooping country's broken wing, 
Redeem from broking pawn the blemish'd crown, 



62 Richard II [Act ii 

Wipe off the dust that hides our sceptre's gilt, 
And make high majesty look like itself, 
Away with me in post to Ravenspurg ; 
But if you faint, as fearing to do so. 
Stay and be secret, and myself will go. 

jRoss. To horse, to horse ! urge doubts to them that 

fear. 
Willoughby. Hold out my horse, and I will first be 
there. \^Exeunt. 

Scene II. London. A Room in the Palace 
Enter Queen, Bushy, and Bagot 

Bushy. Madam, your majesty is too much sad ; 
You promis'd, when you parted with the king, 
To lay aside life-harming heaviness 
And entertain a cheerful disposition. 

Queen. To please the king I did, to please myself 
I cannot do it ; yet I know no cause 
Why I should welcome such a guest as grief, 
Save bidding farewell to so sweet a guest 
As my sweet Richard. Yet, again, methinks 
Some unborn sorrow, ripe in fortune's womb, lo 

Is coming towards me, and my inward soul 
With nothing trembles ; at some thing it grieves, 
More than with parting from my lord the king. 

Bushy. Each substance of a grief hath tw^enty shadows, 
Which show like grief itself, but are not so ; 
For sorrow's eye, glazed with blinding tears, 
Divides one thing entire to many objects, 



Scene II] Richard II 6^ 

Like perspectives, which rightly gaz'd upon 

Show nothing but confusion, eyed awry 

Distinguish form. So your sweet majesty, 20 

Looking awry upon your lord's departure, 

Finds shapes of grief more than himself to wail. 

Which, look'd on as it is, is nought but shadows 

Of what it is not. Then, thrice-gracious queen. 

More than your lord's departure weep not ; more 's not 

seen, 
Or if it be, 't is with false sorrow's eye. 
Which for things true weeps things imaginary. 

Queen. It may be so, but yet my inward soul 
Persuades me it is otherwise ; howe'er it be, 
I cannot but be sad, so heavy sad 30 

As, — though, on thinking, on no thought I think, — 
Makes me with heavy nothing faint and shrink. 

Bushy. 'T is nothing but conceit, my gracious lady. 

Queen. 'T is nothing less. Conceit is still deriv'd 
From some forefather grief ; mine is not so. 
For nothing hath begot my something grief, 
Or something hath the nothing that I grieve. 
'T is in reversion that I do possess, 
But what it is, that is not yet known ; what 
I cannot name ; 't is nameless woe, I wot. 40 

Enter Green 

Green. God save your majesty! — and well met, 
gentlemen : — 
I hope the king is not yet shipp'd for Ireland. 



64 Richard II [Act il 

Queen. Why hop'st thou so ? 't is better hope he is, 
For his designs crave haste, his haste good hope ; 
Then wherefore dost thou hope he is not shipp'd ? 

Gi^een. That he, our hope, might have retir'd his 
power, 
And driven into despair an enemy's hope. 
Who strongly hath set footing in this land. 
The banish'd Bolingbroke repeals himself. 
And with uplifted arms is safe arriv'd 50 

At Raven spurg. 

Queen. Now God in heaven forbid ! 

Green. O madam, 't is too true ; and that is worse, 
The Lord Northumberland, his son young Henry Percy, 
The Lords of Ross, Beaumond, and Willoughby, 
With all their powerful friends, are fled to him. 

Bushy. Why have you not proclaim'd Northumber- 
land, 
And all the rest of the revolted faction, traitors ? 

Green. We have ; whereupon the Earl of Worcester 
Hath broke his staff, resign 'd his stewardship. 
And all the household servants fled with him 60 

To Bolingbroke. 

Queen. So, Green, thou art the midwife to my woe. 
And Bolingbroke my sorrow's dismal heir ; 
Now hath my soul brought forth her prodigy, 
And I, a gasping new-deliver'd mother. 
Have woe to woe, sorrow to sorrow join'd. 

Bushy. Despair not, madam. 

Queen. Who shall hinder me ? 



Scene II] Richard II 6^ 

I will despair, and be at enmity 

With cozening hope ; he is a flatterer, ' 

A parasite, a keeper-back of death, 70 

Who gently would dissolve the bands of life, 

Which false hope lingers in extremity. 

Enter York 

Green, Here comes the Duke of York. 

Queen. With signs of war about his aged neck. 
O, full of careful business are his looks ! — 
Uncle, for God's sake, speak comfortable words. 

York. Should I do so, I should belie my thoughts ; 
Comfort 's in heaven, and we are on the earth, 
Where nothing lives but crosses, care, and grief. 
Your husband, he is gone to save far off, 80 

Whilst others come to make him lose at home ; 
Here am I left to underprop his land, 
Who, weak with age, cannot support myself. 
Now comes the sick hour that his surfeit made ; 
Now shall he try his friends that flatter'd him. 

Enter a Servant 

Sej'iiant. My lord, your son was gone before I came. 

York. He was? — Why, so! — go all which way it 
Will ! — 
The nobles they are fled, the commons they are cold, 
And will, I fear, revolt on Hereford's side. — 
Sirrah, get thee to Plashy, to my sister Gloster ; 90 

Bid her send me presently a thousand pound. 
Hold, take my ring, 

RICHARD n — 5 



66 Richard II [Act ll 

Servant. My lord, I had forgot to tell your lordship, 
To-day, as I caitie by, I called there ; — 
But I shall grieve you to report the rest. 

York. What is 't, knave ? 

Servant. An hour before I came the duchess died. 

York. God for his mercy ! what a tide of woes 
Comes rushing on this woeful land at once ! 
I know not what to do. — I would to God — 
So my untruth had not provok'd him to it — 
The king had cut off my head with my brother's ! — 
What, are there no posts despatch'd for Ireland? — 
How shall we do for money for these wars ? — 
Come, sister, — cousin, I would say ; pray pardon 

me. — 
Go, fellow \to the Servani\^ get thee home, provide some 

carts. 
And bring away the armour that is there. — 

[Exit Servant. 
Gentlemen, will you go muster men ? If I know 
How or which way to order these affairs, 
Thus thrust disorderly into my hands, no 

Never believe me. Both are my kinsmen : 
The one is my sovereign, w^hom both my oath 
And duty bids defend ; the other, again. 
Is my kinsman, whom the king hath wrong'd, 
Whom conscience and my kindred bids to right. 
Well, somewhat we must do. — Come, cousin, I '11 
Dispose of you. — Gentlemen, go, muster up your men. 
And meet me presently at Berkeley Castle. 



Scene II] Richard II 67 

I should to Plashy too, 

But time will not permit ; — all is uneven, 120 

And every thing is left at six and seven. 

[^Exeunt York and Queen. 

Bushy, The wind sits fair for news to go to Ireland, 
But none returns. For us to levy power 
Proportionable to the enemy 
Is all unpossible. 

Green. Besides, our nearness to the king in love 
Is near the hate of those love not the king. 

Bagot. And that 's the wavering commons ; for their 
love 
Lies in their purses, and whoso empties them 
By so much fills their hearts with deadly hate. 130 

Bushy. Wherein the king stands generally condemn'd. 

Bagot. If judgment lie in them, then so do we, 
Because we ever have been near the king. 

Green. Well, I will for refuge straight to Bristol 
Castle ; 
The Earl of Wiltshire is already there. 

Bushy. Thither will I with you ; for little office 
The hateful commons will perform for us. 
Except like curs to tear us all to pieces. — 
Will you go along with us ? 

Bagot. No ; I will to Ireland to his majesty. 140 

Farewell ; if heart's presages be not vain, 
We three here part that ne'er shall meet again. 

Bushy. That 's as York thrives to beat back Boling- 
broke. 



68 Richard II [Act II 

Green. Alas, poor duke ! the task he undertakes 
Is numbering sands, and drinking oceans dry ; 
Where one on his side fights, thousands will fly. 

Bagot. Farewell at once, — for once, for all, and ever. 

Bushy. Well, we may meet again. 

Bagot. I fear me, never. 

\Exeunt. 

Scene III. The Wilds in Gloster shire 
Enter Bolingbroke ajid Northumberland, with 

Forces 

Bolingbroke. How far is it, my lord, to Berkeley now ? 

Noi'thuniberland. Believe me, noble lord, 
I am a stranger here in Glostershire. 
These high wild hills and rough uneven ways 
Draws out our miles, and makes them wearisome ; 
And yet your fair discourse hath been as sugar, 
Making the hard way sweet and delectable. 
But I bethink me what a weary way 
From Ravenspurg to Cotswold will be found 
In Ross and Willoughby, wanting your company, lo 
Which, I protest, hath very much beguil'd 
The tediousness and process of my travel. 
But theirs is sweeten'd with the hope to have 
The present benefit which I possess ; 
And hope to joy is little less in joy 
Than hope enjoy'd. By this the weary lords 
Shall make their way seem short, as mine hath done 
By sight of what I have, your noble company. 



Scene III] Richard II 69 

Bolingbroke. Of much less value is my company 
Than your good words. But who comes here ? 20 

Enter Harry Percy 

Northumberla7id. It is my son, young Harry Percy, 
Sent from my brother Worcester, whencesoever. — 
Harry, how fares your uncle ? 

Percy. I had thought, my lord, to have learn 'd his 
health of you. 

Northumberland. Why, is he not with the queen ? 

Percy. No, my good lord ; he hath forsook the court, 
Broken his staff of office, and dispers'd 
The household of the king. 

Northumbe7'land. What was his reason ? 

He was not so resolv'd when last we spake together. 

Percy. Because your lordship was proclaimed traitor. 
But he, my lord, is gone to Ravenspurg, 31 

To offer service to the Duke of Hereford, 
And sent me over by Berkeley to discover 
What power the Duke of York had levied there, 
Then with directions to repair to Ravenspurg. 

Northumberland. Have you forgot the Duke of Here- 
ford, boy ? 

Percy. No, my good lord, for that is not forgot 
Which ne'er I did remember ; to my knowledge, 
I never in my life did look on him. 

Northumberland. Then learn to know him now ; this 
is the duke. 40 

Percy. My gracious lord, I tender you my service. 



70 Richard II [Act II 

Such as it is, being tender, raw, and young, 
Which elder days shall ripen and confirm 
To more approved service and desert. 

Bolingbi-oke. I thank thee, gentle Percy, and be sure 
I count myself in nothing else so happy 
As in a soul remembering my good friends ; 
And, as my fortune ripens with thy love. 
It shall be still thy true love's recompense. 
My heart this covenant makes, my hand thus seals it. 50 

Northumberland. How far is it to Berkeley ; and what 
stir 
Keeps good old York there with his men of war ? 

Percy. There stands the castle, by yon tuft of trees, 
Mann'd with three hundred men, as I have heard ; 
And in it are the Lords of York, Berkeley, and Seymour, 
None else of name and noble estimate. 

Enter Ross and Willoughby 

Northumberland. Here come the Lords of Ross and 
Willoughby, 
Bloody with spurring, fiery-red with haste. 

Bolingbroke. Welcome, my lords. I wot your love 
pursues 
A banish'd traitor ; all my treasury 60 

Is yet but unfelt thanks, which, more enrich'd, 
Shall be your love and labour's recompense. 

Ross. Your presence makes us rich, most noble lord. 
Willoughby. And far surmounts our labour to attain 
it. 



Scene iiij Richard II 71 

Bolingbroke. Evermore thanks, the exchequer of the 
poor, 
Which, till my infant fortune comes to years, 
Stands for my bounty. — But who comes here ? 

Enter Berkeley 

Northuniberland. It is my Lord of Berkeley, as I guess. 

Berkeley. My Lord of Hereford, my message is to you. 

Bolingbroke. My lord, my answer is — to Lancaster, 70 
And I am come to seek that name in England ; 
And I must find that title in your tongue 
Before I make reply to aught you say. 

Berkeley. Mistake me not, my lord ; 't is not my 
meaning 
To raze one title of your honour out. 
To you, my lord, I come, what lord you will, 
From the most gracious regent of this land. 
The Duke of York, to know what pricks you on 
To take advantage of the absent time 
And fright our native peace with self-born arms. So 

Enter York, attended 

Bolingbroke. I shall not need transport my words by 
you; 
Here comes his grace in person. — My noble uncle ! 

\Kneels. 
York. Show me thy humble heart, and not thy knee, 
Whose duty is deceivable and false. 
Bolingbroke. My gracious uncle ! — 
York. Tut, tut ! 



72 Richard II [Act ii 

Grace me no grace, nor uncle me no uncle : 

I am no traitor's uncle ; and that word ' grace ' 

In an ungracious mouth is but profane. 

Why have those banish 'd and forbidden legs 

Dar'd once to touch a dust of England's ground ? 90 

But, then, more why, — why have they dar'd to march 

So many miles upon her peaceful bosom, 

Frighting her pale-fac'd villages with war 

And ostentation of despised arms ? 

Com'st thou because the anointed king is hence ? 

Why, foolish boy, the king is left behind. 

And in my loyal bosom lies his power. 

Were I but now the lord of such hot youth 

As when brave Gaunt thy father and myself 

Rescued the Black Prince, that young Mars of men, 100 

From forth the ranks of many thousand French, 

O, then, how quickly should this arm of mine, 

Now prisoner to the palsy, chastise thee 

And minister correction to thy fault ! 

Bolingbroke. My gracious uncle, let me know my 
fault ; 
On what condition stands it, and wherein ? 

York. Even in condition of the worse degree, 
In gross rebellion and detested treason. 
Thou art a banish'd man, and here art come 
Before the expiration of thy time, no 

In braving arms against thy sovereign. 

Bolingbroke. As I was banish'd, I was banish'd Here- 
ford ; 



Scene III] Richard II 73 

But as I come, I come for Lancaster. 

And, noble uncle, I beseech your grace 

Look on my wrongs with an indifferent eye. 

You are my father, for methinks in you 

I see old Gaunt alive. O, then, my father, 

Will you permit that I shall stand condemn'd 

A wandering vagabond, my rights and royalties 

Pluck'd from my arms perforce, and given away 120 

To upstart un thrifts ? Wherefore was I born ? 

If that my cousin king be king of England, 

It must be granted I am Duke of Lancaster. 

You have a son, Aumerle, my noble kinsman ; 

Had you first died, and he been thus trod down, 

He should have found his uncle Gaunt a father. 

To rouse his wrongs and chase them to the bay. 

I am denied to sue my livery here, 

And yet my letters-patents give me leave. 

My father's goods are all distrain'd and sold, 130 

And these and all are all amiss employ'd. 

What would you have me do ? I am a subject 

And challenge law ; attorneys are denied me, 

And therefore personally I lay my claim 

To my inheritance of free descent. 

Northiii7iberland. The noble duke hath been too 
much abus'd. 

Ross. It stands your grace upon to do him right. 

Willoiighby. Base men by his endowments are made 
great. 

York. My lords of England, let me tell you this : 



74 Richard II [Act ii 

I have had feelings of my cousin's wrongs, 140 

And labour'd all I could to do him right ; 

But in this kind to come, in braving arms, 

Be his own carver and cut out his way, 

To find out right with wrong, — it may not be ; 

And you that do abet him in this kind 

Cherish rebellion and are rebels all. 

Northumberland. The noble duke hath sworn his 
coming is 
But for his own ; and for the right of that 
We all have strongly sworn to give him aid, 
And let him ne'er see joy that breaks that oath ! 150 

York. Well, well, I see the issue of these arms. 
I cannot mend it, I must needs confess, 
Because my power is weak and all ill left, 
But if I could, by Him that gave me life, 
I would attach you all, and make you stoop 
Unto the sovereign mercy of the king ; 
But since I cannot, be it known to you 
I do remain as neuter. So, fare you well, 
Unless you please to enter in the castle 
And there repose you for this night. 160 

Bolingbroke. An offer, uncle, that we will accept ; 
But we must win your grace to go with us 
To Bristol Castle, which they say is held 
By Bushy, Bagot, and their complices, 
The caterpillars of the commonwealth, 
Which I have sworn to weed and pluck away. 

York. It may be I will go with you; but yet I '11 pause, 



Scene IV] Richard II 75 

For I am loth to break our country's laws. 
Nor friends nor foes, to me welcome you are ; 
Things past redress are now with me past care. 170 

[^Exeunt. 
Scene IV. A Camp in Wales 

Enter Salisbury and a Captain 

Captain. My Lord of Salisbury, we have stay'd ten 
days, 
And hardly kept our countrymen together, 
And yet we hear no tidings from the king ; 
Therefore we will disperse ourselves. Farewell. 

Salisbuij. Stay yet another day, thou trusty Welsh- 
man ; 
The king reposeth all his confidence in thee. 

Captain. 'T is thought the king is dead ; we will not 
stay. 
The bay-trees in our country are all wither'd. 
And meteors fright the fixed stars of heaven ; 
The pale-fac'd moon looks bloody on the earth, 10 

And lean-look'd prophets whisper fearful change ; 
Rich men look sad, and ruffians dance and leap. 
The one in fear to lose what they enjoy. 
The other to enjoy by rage and war. 
These signs forerun the death or fall of kings. 
Farewell ; our countrymen are gone and fled, 
As well assur'd Richard their king is dead. \Exit. 

Salisbury. Ah, Richard, with the eyes of heavy mind, 
* I see thy glory, like a shooting star, 



76 Richard II [Act 11 

Fall to the base earth from the firmament. 20 

Thy sun sets weeping in the lowly west, 

Witnessing storms to come, woe and unrest : 

Thy friends are fled, to wait upon thy foes, 

And crossly to thy good all fortune goes. [Exit. 




Langley 



ACT III 

Scene I. Bolingbroke's Camp at Bristol 

Enter Bolingbroke, York, Northumberland, Percy, 
WiLLOUGHBY, Ross, with BusHY and Green prisoners 

Bolingbroke. Bring forth these men. — 
Bushy and Green, I will not vex your souls — 
Since presently your souls must part your bodies — 
With too much urging your pernicious lives, 
For 't were no charity ; yet, to wash your blood 
From off my hands, here in the view of men 
I will unfold some causes of your deaths. 
You have misled a prince, a royal king, 
A happy gentleman in blood and lineaments, 
By you unhappied and disfigur'd clean ; lo 

You have in manner with your sinful hours 
Made a divorce betwixt his queen and him, 

77 



78 Richard II [Act ill 

Broke the possession of a royal bed, 

And stain 'd the beauty of a fair queen's cheeks 

With tears drawn from her eyes by your foul wrongs. 

Myself, a prince by fortune of my birth, 

Near to the king in blood, and near in love 

Till you did make him misinterpret me. 

Have stoop'd my neck under your injuries. 

And sigh'd my English breath in foreign clouds, 20 

Eating the bitter bread of banishment ; 

Whilst you have fed upon my signories, 

Dispark'd my parks, and fell'd my forest-woods, 

From my own windows torn my household coat, 

Raz'd out my imprese, leaving me no sign, 

Save men's opinions and my living blood. 

To show the world I am a gentleman. 

This and much more, much more than twice all this. 

Condemns you to the death. — See them deliver 'd over 

To execution and the hand of death. 30 

Bushy. More welcome is the stroke of death to me 
Than Bolingbroke to England. 

Green. My comfort is that heaven will take our souls, 
And plague injustice with the pains of hell. 

Bolingbroke. My Lord Northumberland, see them de- 
spatch 'd. — 
\Exeunt Nor thti nib er land and others^ with Prisoners. 
Uncle, you say the queen is at your house ; 
For God's sake, fairly let her be entreated. 
Tell her I send to her my kind commends ; 
Take special care my greetings be deliver'd,. 



Scene II] Richard II 79 

York. A gentleman of mine I have despatch'd 40 
With letters of your love to her at large. 

Bolingbroke. Thanks, gentle uncle. — Come, lords, 
away, 
To fight with Glendower and his complices ; 
Awhile to work, and after holiday. \_Exeunt. 

Scene II. The Coast of Wales. A Castle in view 

Flouiish ; drums and trumpets. Enter King Richard, 
the Bishop of Carlisle, Aumerle, and Soldiers 

King Richard. Barkloughly Castle call you this at 
hand ? 

Aumei'le. Yea, my lord. How brooks your grace the 
air, 
After your late tossing on the breaking seas ? 

King Richard. Needs must I like it well ; I weep for 
joy 
To stand upon my kingdom once again. — 
Dear earth, I do salute thee with my hand, 
Though rebels wound thee with their horses' hoofs. 
As a long-parted mother with her child 
Plays fondly with her tears and smiles in meeting. 
So, weeping, smiling, greet I thee, my earth, 10 

And do thee favour with my royal hands. 
Feed not thy sovereign's foe, my gentle earth, 
Nor with thy sweets comfort his ravenous sense ; 
But let thy spiders that suck up thy venom. 
And heavy-gaited toads, lie in their way. 



8o Richard II [Act ill 

Doing annoyance to the treacherous feet 

Which with usurping steps do trample thee. 

Yield stinging nettles to mine enemies ; 

And when they from thy bosom pluck a flower, 

Guard it, I pray thee, with a lurking adder, 20 

Whose double tongue may with a mortal touch 

Throw death upon thy sovereign's enemies. — 

Mock not my senseless conjuration, lords : 

This earth shall have a feeling, and these stones 

Prove armed soldiers, ere her native king 

Shall falter under foul rebellious arms ! 

Carlisle. Fear not, my lord ; that Power that made 
you king 
Hath power to keep you king in spite of all. 
The means that heaven yields must be embrac'd 
And not neglected ; else, if heaven would, 30 

And we will not, heaven's offer we refuse, 
The proffer 'd means of succor and redress. 

Aumerle. He means, my lord, that we are too remiss, 
Whilst Bolingbroke, through our security. 
Grows strong and great in substance and in friends. 

King Richai'd. Discomfortable cousin \ know'st thou 
not 
That when the searching eye of heaven is hid 
Behind the globe, that lights the lower world. 
Then thieves and robbers range abroad unseen. 
In murthers and in outrage, boldly here ; 40 

But when from under this terrestrial ball 
He fires the proud tops of the eastern pines 



Scene II] Richard II 8i 

And darts his light through every guilty hole, 

Then murthers, treasons, and detested sins, 

The cloak of night being pluck'd from off their backs, 

Stand bare and naked, trembling at themselves ? 

So when this thief, this traitor, Bolingbroke, 

Who all this while hath revell'd in the night 

Whilst we were wandering with the antipodes. 

Shall see us rising in our throne, the east, 5c 

His treasons wdll sit blushing in his face, 

Not able to endure the sight of day, 

But self-affrighted tremble at his sin. 

Not all the water in the rough rude sea 

Can wash the balm from an anointed king ; 

The breath of worldly men cannot depose 

The deputy elected by the Lord. 

For every man that Bolingbroke hath press 'd 

To lift shrewd steel against our golden crown, 

God for his Richard hath in heavenly pay 60 

A glorious angel ; then, if angels fight. 

Weak man must fall, for heaven still guards the right. — 

Enter Salisbury 

Welcome, my lord : how far off lies your power ? 

Salts/)!/ ?y. Nor near nor farther off, my gracious lord, 
Than this weak arm ; discomfort guides my tongue, 
And bids me speak of nothing but despair. 
One day too late, I fear, my noble lord. 
Hath clouded all thy happy days on earth. 
O, call back yesterday, bid time return, 

RICHARD II — 6 



82 Richard II [Act iii 

And thou shalt have twelve thousand fighting men ! 70 

To-day, to-day, unhappy day, too late, 

O'erthrows thy joys, friends, fortune, and thy state; 

For all the Welshmen, hearing thou wert dead, 

Are gone to Bolingbroke, dispers'd, and fled. 

Aumerle. Comfort, my liege ! why looks your grace 
so pale ? 

King Richard. But now the blood of twenty thousand 
men 
Did triumph in my face, and they are fled ; 
And till so much blood thither come again. 
Have I not reason to look pale and dead ? 
All souls that will be safe fly from my side, 80 

For time hath set a blot upon my pride. 

Aumerle. Comfort, my liege ! remember who you are. 

King Richard. I had forgot myself ; am I not king ? 

Awake, thou sluggard majesty ! thou sleep'st. 

Is not the king's name forty thousand names ? 

Arm, arm, my name ! a puny subject strikes 

At thy great glory. — Look not to the ground. 

Ye favourites of a king ; are we not high ? 

High be our thoughts. I know my uncle York 

Hath power enough to serve our turn. — But who comes 

here ? 90 

Enter Scroop 

Scroop. More health and happiness betide my liege 
Than can my care-tun 'd tongue deliver him. 

King Richard. Mine ear is open and my heart 
prepar'd. 



Scene II] Richard II 83 

The worst is worldly loss thou canst unfold. 

Say, is my kingdom lost ? why, 't was my care ; 

And what loss is it to be rid of care ? 

Strives Bolingbroke to be as great as we ? 

Greater he shall not be ; if he serve God, 

We '11 serve Him too, and be his fellow so. 

Revolt our subjects? that we cannot mend ; 100 

They break their faith to God as well as us. 

Cry woe, destruction, ruin, loss, decay ; 

The worst is death, and death will have his day. 

Scroop. Glad am I that your highness is so arm'd 
To bear the tidings of calamity. 
Like an unseasonable stormy day. 
Which makes the silver rivers drown their shores. 
As if the world were all dissolv'd to tears. 
So high above his limits swells the rage 
Of Bolingbroke, covering your fearful land no 

With hard bright steel, and hearts harder than steel. 
White-beards have arm'd their thin and hairless scalps 
Against thy majesty; and boys, with women's voices. 
Strive to speak big, and clap their female joints 
In stiff unwieldy arms against thy crown. 
Thy very beadsmen learn to bend their bows 
Of double-fatal yew against thy state ; 
Yea, distaff-women manage rusty bills 
Against thy seat ; both young and old rebel, 
And all goes worse than I have power to tell. 120 

King Richard. Too well, too well thou tell'st a tale 
so ill. 



84 Richard II [Act ill 

Where is the Earl of Wiltshire ? where is Bagot ? 
What has become of Bushy ? where is Green ? 
That they have let the dangerous enemy 
Measure our confines with such peaceful steps ? 
If we prevail, their heads shall pay for it ; 
I warrant they have made peace with Bolingbroke. 
Scroop. Peace have they made with him, indeed, my 

lord. 
King Richard. O villains, vipers, damn'd without re- 
demption ! 
Dogs, easily won to fawn on any man ! 130 

Snakes, in my heart-blood warm'd, that sting my heart ! 
Three Judases, each one thrice worse than Judas ! 
Would they make peace ? Terrible hell make war 
Upon their spotted souls for this offence ! 

Scroop. Sweet love, I see, changing his property, 
Turns to the sourest and most deadly hate. 
Again uncurse their souls ; their peace is made 
With heads, and not with hands. Those whom you 

curse 
Have felt the worst of death's destroying hand, 
And lie full low, grav'd in the hollow ground. 140 

Aumerle. Is Bushy, Green, and the Earl of Wiltshire 

dead ? 
Scroop. Yea, all of them at Bristol lost their heads. 
Aumerle. Where is the duke my father with his 

power ? 
King Richard. No matter where ; of comfort no man 
speak. 



Scene 11] Richard II 85 

Let 's talk of graves, of worms, and epitaphs, 

Make dust our paper, and with rainy eyes 

Write sorrow on the bosom of the earth. 

Let 's choose executors, and talk of wills ; 

And yet not so, — for what can we bequeath, 

Save our deposed bodies to the ground ? 150 

Our lands, our lives, and all are Bolingbroke's, 

And nothing can we call our own but death. 

And that small model of the barren earth 

Which serves as paste and cover to our bones. 

For God's sake, let us sit upon the ground, 

And tell sad stories of the death of kings : 

How some have been depos'd, some slain in war. 

Some haunted by the ghosts they have depos'd, 

Some poison'd by their wives, some sleeping kill'd, 

All murther'd ; for within the hollow crown 160 

That rounds the mortal temples of a king 

Keeps Death his court, and there the antic sits 

Scoffing his state, and grinning at his pomp, 

Allowing him a breath, a little scene, 

To monarchise, be fear'd, and kill with looks, 

Infusing him with self and vain conceit. 

As if this flesh, which walls about our life, 

W^ere brass impregnable, and humour'd thus 

Comes at the last, and with a httle pin 

Bores through his castle wall, and — farewell king! 170 

Cover your heads, and mock not flesh and blood 

With solemn reverence ; throw away respect. 

Tradition, form, and ceremonious duty, 



86 Richard II [Act ill 

For you have but mistook me all this while. 
I live with bread like you, feel want, taste grief, 
Need friends ; — subjected thus, 
How can you say to me, I am a king ? 

Carlisle. My lord, wise men ne'er wail their present 
woes. 
But presently prevent the ways to wail. 
To fear the foe, since fear oppresseth strength, i8o 

Gives, in your weakness, strength unto your foe. 
And so your follies fight against yourself. 
Fear, and be slain ; no worse can come to fight ; 
And fight and die is death destroying death, 
Where fearing dying pays death servile breath. 

Aunierle. My father hath a power ; inquire of him, 
And learn to make a body of a limb. 

King Richard. Thou chid'st me well. — Proud Bol- 
ingbroke, I come 
To change blows with thee for our day of doom. 
This ague-fit of fear is over-blown ; 190 

An easy task it is to win our own. — 
Say, Scroop, where lies our uncle with his power ? 
Speak sweetly, man, although thy looks be sour. 

Scroop. Men judge by the complexion of the sky 
The state and inclination of the day ; 
So may you by my dull and heavy eye, 
My tongue hath but a heavier tale to say. 
I play the torturer, by small and small 
To lengthen out the worst that must be spoken. 
Your uncle York is join'd with Bolingbroke, 200 



Scene III] Richard II 87 

And all your northern castles yielded up, 
And all your southern gentlemen in arms 
Upon his faction. 

King Richard. Thou hast said enough. — 
Beshrew thee, cousin, which didst lead me forth 

\^To Aumerle. 
Of that sweet way I was in to despair ! 
What say you now ? what comfort have we now ? 
By heaven, I '11 hate him everlastingly 
That bids me be of comfort any more. 
Go to Flint Castle. There I '11 pine away ; 
A king, woe's slave, shall kingly woe obey. 210 

That power I have, discharge ; and let them go 
To ear the land that hath some hope to grow. 
For I have none. — Let no man speak again 
To alter this, for counsel is but vain. 

Aumerle. My liege, one word. 

King Richai'd. He does me double wrong 

That wounds me with the flatteries of his tongue. 
Discharge my followers ; let them hence away, 
From Richard's night to Bolingbroke's fair day. 

\Exeunt. 

Scene III. Wales. Before Flint Castle 

Enter, with drum and colours, Bolingbroke a7id Forces ; 
York, Northumberland, and others 

Bolingb7'oke. So that by this intelligence we learn 
The Welshmen are dispers'd ; and Salisbury 



88 Richard II [Act ill 

Is gone to meet the king, who lately landed 
With some few private friends upon this coast. 

Northumberland. The news is very fair and good, 
my lord; 
Richard not far from hence hath hid his head. 

York. It would beseem the Lord Northumberland 
To say ' King Richard.' — Alack the heavy day 
When such a sacred king should hide his head ! 

Northumbej'land. Your grace mistakes ; only to be 
brief lo 

Left I his title out. 

York. The time hath been, 

Would you have been so brief with him, he would 
Have been so brief with you to shorten you. 
For taking so the head, your whole head's length. 

Bolingbroke. Mistake not, uncle, further than you 
should. 

Yoi'k. Take not, good cousin, further than you should, 
Lest you mistake ; the heavens are o'er your head. 

Bolingbroke. I know it, uncle, and oppose not myself 
Against their will. — But who comes here ? 

Enter Percy 

Welcome, Harry ; what, will not this castle yield ? 20 
Percy. The castle royally is mann'd, my lord, 

Against thy entrance. 
Bolingbroke. Royally ! 

Why, it contains no king ? 

Percy. Yes, my good lord, 



Scene III] Richard II 89 

It doth contain a king ; King Richard lies 

Within the hmits of yond lime and stone, 

And with him are the Lord Aumerle, Lord Salisbury, 

Sir Stephen Scroop, besides a clergyman 

Of holy reverence, — who, I cannot learn. 

Northumberland. O, belike it is the Bishop of Car- 
lisle. 30 
BoUngbroke. Noble lord, \To No7'thumbeidand. 
Go to the rude ribs of that ancient castle; 
Through brazen trumpet send the breath of parle 
Into his ruin'd ears, and thus deliver : — 
Henry BoUngbroke 

On both his knees doth kiss King Richard's hand. 
And sends allegiance and true faith of heart 
To his most royal person ; hither come 
Even at his feet to lay my arms and power, 
Provided that my banishment repeal'd, 40 

And lands restor'd again, be freely granted. 
If not, I '11 use the advantage of my power. 
And la}^ the summer's dust with showers of blood 
Rain'd from the wounds of slaughter 'd Englishmen ; 
The which, how far off from the mind of Bolingbroke 
It is such crimson tempest should bedrench 
The fresh green lap of fair King Richard's land, 
My stooping duty tenderly shall show. 
Go, signify as much, while here we march 
Upon the grassy carpet of this plain. — 50 

\NorthinnberIand advances to the Castle with a trumpet. 
Let 's march without the noise of threatening drum, 



90 Richard II [Act ill 

That from the castle's tatter'd battlements 

Our fair appointments may be well perus'd. 

Methinks King Richard and myself should meet 

With no less terror than the elements 

Of fire and water, when their thundering shock 

At meeting tears the cloudy cheeks of heaven. 

Be he the fire, I '11 be the yielding water ; 

The rage be his, while on the earth I rain 

My waters, — on the earth, and not on him. 60 

March on, and mark King Richard how he looks. 

A park sounded, and answered by another tri^npet with- 
in. Flourish. Enter on the walls King Richard, 
the Bishop of Carlisle, Aumerle, Scroop and 
Salisbury 

York. See, see, King Richard doth himself appear, 
As doth the blushing discontented sun 
From out the fiery portal of the east, 
When he perceives the envious clouds are bent 
To dim his glory and to stain the track 
Of his bright passage to the Occident. 
Yet looks he like a king ; behold, his eye, 
As bright as is the eagle's, lightens forth 
Controlling majesty. Alack, alack, for woe, 70 

That any harm should stain so fair a show ! 

King Richard. We are amaz'd, and thus long have 
we stood \To Northumberland. 

To watch the fearful bending of thy knee. 
Because we thought ourself thy lawful king ; 



Scene III] Richard II 91 

And if we be, how dare thy joints forget 
To pay their awful duty to our presence ? 
If we be not, show us the hand of God 
That hath dismiss'd us from our stewardship ; 
For well we know, no hand of blood and bone 
Can gripe the sacred handle of our sceptre, 80 

Unless he do profane, steal, or usurp. 
And though you think that all, as you have done. 
Have torn their souls by turning them from us, 
And we are barren and bereft of friends, 
Yet know, my master, God omnipotent. 
Is mustering in his clouds, on our behalf, 
Armies of pestilence ; and they shall strike 
Your children yet unborn and unbegot. 
That lift your vassal hands against my head 
And threat, the glory of my precious crown. 90 

Tell Bolingbroke — for yond methinks he stands — 
That every stride he makes upon my land 
Is dangerous treason ; he is come to ope 
The purple testament of bleeding war, 
But ere the crown he looks for live in peace. 
Ten thousand bloody crowns of mother's sons 
Shall ill become the flower of England's face. 
Change the complexion of her maid-pale peace 
To scarlet indignation, and bedew 

Her pastures' grass with faithful English blood. 100 

No7'thumbe7iand. The King of Heaven forbid our 
lord the king 
Should so with civil and uncivil arms 



92 Richard II [Act III 

Be rush'd upon ! Thy thrice-noble cousm, 
Harry Bolingbroke, doth humbly kiss thy hand, 
And by the honourable tomb he swears 
That stands upon your royal grandsire's bones, 
And by the royalties of both your bloods — 
Currents that spring from one most gracious head — 
And by the buried hand of warlike Gaunt, 
And by the worth and honour of himself, no 

Comprising all that may be sworn or said, 
His coming hither hath no further scope 
Than for his lineal royalties, and to beg 
Enfranchisement immediate on his knees ; 
Which on thy royal party granted once, 
His glittering arms he will commend to rust, 
His barbed steeds to stables, and his heart 
To faithful service of your majesty. 
This swears he, as he is a prince, is just ; 
And, as I am a gentleman, I credit him. 120 

King Richard. Northumberland, say thus the king 
returns : 
His noble cousin is right welcome hither ; 
And all the number of his fair demands 
Shall be accomplish'd without contradiction. 
With all the gracious utterance thou hast 
Speak to his gentle hearing kind commends. — 
We do debase ourself, cousin, do we not, \To Ainncjie. 
To look so poorly and to speak so fair ? 
Shall we call back Northumberland, and send 
Defiance to the traitor, and so die ? 130 



Scene III] Richard II 93 

Aumerle. No, good my lord ; let 's fight with gentle 
words 
Till time lend friends, and friends their helpful swords. 

King Richard. O God, O God! that e'er this tongue 
of mine. 
That laid the sentence of dread banishment 
On yond proud man, should take it off again 
With words of sooth ! O that I were as great 
As is my grief, or lesser than my name ! 
Or that I could forget what I have been. 
Or not remember what I must be now ! 
Swell'st thou, proud heart ? I '11 give thee scope to beat, 
Since foes have scope to beat both thee and me. \\\ 

Aumerle. Northumberland comes back from Boling- 
broke. 

King Richard. What must the king do now ? Must 
he submit ? 
The king shall do it. Must he be depos'd ? 
The king shall be contented. Must he lose 
The name of king? O' God's name, let it go. 
I '11 give my jewels for a set of beads. 
My gorgeous palace for a hermitage, 
My gay apparel for an alms-man's gown, 
My figur'd goblets for a dish of wood, 150 

My sceptre for a palmer's walking staff, 
My subjects for a pair of carved saints, 
And my large kingdom for a little grave, 
A little little grave, an obscure grave ; 
Or I '11 be buried in the king's highway, 



94 Richard II [Act iii 

Some way of common trade, where subjects' feet 

May hourly trample on their sovereign's head, 

For on my heart they tread now whilst I live, 

iind, buried once, why not upon my head ? — 

Aumerle, thou weep'st ; my tender-hearted cousin ! — 

We '11 make foul weather with despised tears ; i6i 

Our sighs and they shall lodge the summer corn. 

And make a dearth in this revolting land. 

Or shall we play the wantons with our woes. 

And make some pretty match with shedding tears ? 

As thus : — to drop them still upon one place, 

Till they have fretted us a pair of graves 

Within the earth ; and, therein laid, there lies 

Two kinsmen digg'd their graves with weeping eyes. 

Would not this ill do well? — Well, well, I see 170 

I talk but idly, and you mock at me. — • 

Most mighty prince, my Lord Northumberland, 

What says King Bolingbroke ? will his majesty 

Give Richard leave to live till Richard die ? 

You make a leg, and Bolingbroke says ay. 

Northumberland. My lord, in the base court he doth 

attend 
To speak with you ; may it please you to come down ? 
King Richard. Down, down I come ; like glistering 

Phaeton, 
Wanting the manage of unruly jades. — 

\_Northumberland retires to Bolingbroke. 
In the base court ? Base court, where kings grow 

base, 180 



Scene III] Richard II 95 

To come at traitors' calls, and do them grace. 

In the base court ? Come down ? Down, court ! down, 

king ! 
For night-owls shriek where mounting larks should 
sing. \_Exeunt from above. 

Bolingbroke. What says his majesty ? 
Northmnberland. Sorrow and grief of heart 

Makes him speak fondly, like a frantic man ; 
Yet he is come. 

Enter King Richard and his Attendants below 

Bolingbroke. Stand all apart, 
And show fair duty to his majesty. — 
My gracious lord, — \_K7ieeling. 

King Richard. Fair cousin, you debase your princely 
knee 190 

To make the base earth proud with kissing it ; 
Me rather had my heart might feel your love 
Than my unpleas'd eye see your courtesy. 
Up, cousin, up ; your heart is up, I know, 
Thus high at least, although your knee be low. 

Boli7igbi'oke, My gracious lord, I come but for mine 

own. 
King Richard. Your own is yours, and I am yours, 

and all. 
Bolingbi'oke. So far be mine, my most redoubted lord, 
As my true service shall deserve your love. 

King Richard, Well you deserve ; they well deserve 
to have 200 



96 Richard II [Act iii 

That know the strong'st and surest way to get. — 
Uncle, give me your hand. Nay, dry your eyes ; 
Tears show their love, but want their remedies. — 
Cousin, I am too 3^oung to be your father, 
Though you are old enough to be my heir. 
What you will have, I '11 give, and willing too ; 
For do we must what force will have us do. — 
Set on towards London ; — cousin, is it so ? 

Bolingbroke. Yea, my good lord. 

King Richard. Then I must not say no. 

[^Flourish. Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Langley. The Duke of York's Garden 
Enter the Queen and two Ladies 

Queen. What sport shall we devise here in this 
garden, 
To drive away the heavy thought of care ? 

I Lady. Madam, we '11 play at bowls. 

Queen. 'T will make me think the world is full of 
rubs, 
And that my fortune runs against the bias. 

I Lady. Madam, we '11 dance. 

Qiieen. My legs can keep no measure in delight 
When my poor heart no measure keeps in grief. 
Therefore, no dancing, girl ; some other sport. 

I Lady. Madam, we '11 tell tales. lo 

Queen. Of sorrow or of joy ? 

I Lady. Of either, madam. 



Scene IV] Richard II 97 

Queen. Of neither, girl : 
For if of joy, being altogether wanting, 
It doth remember me the more of sorrow ; 
Or if of grief, being altogether had, 
It adds more sorrow to my want of joy. 
For what I have, I need not to repeat ; 
And what I want, it boots not to complain. 

I Lady. Madam, I '11 sing. 

Queen. ' T is well that thou hast cause ; 

But thou shouldst please me better wouldst thou weep. 

I Lady. I could weep, madam, would it do you good. 

Queen. And I could sing, would weeping do me good, 
And never borrow any tear of thee. — 23 

But stay, here come the gardeners ; 
Let 's step into the shadow of these trees. 
My wretchedness unto a row of pins. 
They '11 talk of state, for every one doth so 
Against a change ; woe is forerun with woe. 

\^Queen and Ladies retire. 

Enter a Gardener and two Servants 

Gardener. Go, bind thou up yond dangling apri- 
cocks, 
Which, like unruly children, make their sire 30 

Stoop with oppression of their prodigal weight ; 
Give some supportance to the bending twigs. — 
Go thou, and like an executioner 
Cut off the heads of too-fast-growing sprays. 
That look too lofty in our commonwealth ; 

RICHARD II — 7 



98 Richard 11 [Act iii 

All must be even in our government. — 
You thus employ 'd, I will go root away 
The noisome weeds which without profit suck 
The soil's fertility from wholesome flowers. 

I Servant. Why should we, in the compass of a pale, 
Keep law and form and due proportion, 41 

Showing, as in a model, our firm estate, 
When our sea-walled garden, the whole land. 
Is full of weeds ; her fairest flowers chok'd up. 
Her fruit-trees all unprun'd, her hedges ruin'd, 
Her knots disorder'd, and her wholesome herbs 
Swarming with caterpillars ? 

Gardejier. Hold thy peace. 

He that hath suffer'd this disorder'd spring 
Hath now himself met with the fall of leaf. 
The weeds that his broad-spreading leaves did shel- 
ter, 50 
That seem'd in eating him to hold him up, 
Are pluck'd up, root and all, by Bolingbroke, — 
I mean the Earl of Wiltshire, Bushy, Green. 

I Servant. What, are they dead ? 

Gardener. They are ; and Bolingbroke 

Hath seiz'd the wasteful king. — O, what pity is it 
That he had not so trimm'd and dress'd his land 
As we this garden ! We at time of year 
Do wound the bark, the skin of our fruit-trees. 
Lest, being over-proud in sap and blood. 
With too much riches it confound itself ; 60 

Had he done so to great and growing men, 



Scene IV] Richard II ^^ 

They might have liv'd to bear, and he to taste 
Their fruits of duty. Superfluous branches 
We lop away, that bearing boughs may live ; 
Had he done so, himself had borne the crown, 
Which waste and idle hours hath quite thrown down. 
I Servant. What ! think you, then, the king shall be 

depos'd ? 
Gardener. Depress'd he is already, and depos'd 
'T is doubt he will be ; letters came last night 
To a dear friend of the good Duke of York's 70 

That tell black tidings. 

Queen. O, I am press 'd to death through want of 

speaking ! — [ Coming forward.'] 
Thou, old Adam's likeness, set to dress this garden. 
How dares thy harsh rude tongue sound this unpleas- 

ing news ? 
What Eve, what serpent hath suggested thee 
To make a second fall of cursed man ? 
Why dost thou say King Richard is depos'd ? 
Dar'st thou, thou little better thing than earth, 
Divine his downfall ? Say, where, when, and how 
Cam'st thou by this ill tidings ? speak, thou wretch. 80 

Gardener. Pardon me, madam ; little joy have I 
To breathe this news, yet what I say is true. 
King Richard, he is in the mighty hold 
Of Bolingbroke ; their fortunes both are weigh'd. 
In your lord's scale is nothing but himself, 
And some few vanities that make him light ; 
But in the balance of great Bolingbroke, 

LofC. 



lOO Richard II [Act ill 

Besides himself, are all the English peers, 
And with that odds he weighs King Richard down. 
Post you to London, and you '11 find it so ; 90 

I speak no more than every one doth know. 

Queen. Nimble mischance, that art so light of foot, 
Doth not thy embassage belong to me. 
And am I last that knows it ? O, thou think'st 
To serve me last, that I may longest keep 
Thy sorrow in my breast. — Come, ladies, go, 
To meet at London London's king in woe. — 
What ! was I born to this, that my sad look 
Should grace the triumph of great Bolingbroke ? — 
Gardener, for telling me this news of woe, 100 

Pray God the plants thou graft'st may never grow ! 

[Exeunt Queen and Ladies. 

Gardener. Poor queen ! so that thy state might be 
no worse, 
I would my skill were subject to thy curse. — 
Here did she fall a tear ; here, in this place, 
I '11 set a bank of rue, sour herb of grace. 
Rue, even for ruth, here shortly shall be seen, 
In the remembrance of a weeping queen. 




Throwing the Gage 



ACT IV 

Scene I. London. West?nifisfer Hall. The Lords spir- 
itual on the right side of the throne ; the Lords tem- 
poral on the left ; the Co?mnons below 

Enter Bolingbroke, Aumerle, Surrey, Northum- 
berland, Percy, Fitzwater, another Lord, the 
Bishop of Carlisle, the Abbot of Westminster, 
and Attendants. Officers behind with Bagot 

Bolingbi'oke. Call forth Bagot. — 
Now, Bagot, freely speak thy mind, 
What thou dost know of noble Gloster's death, — 

lOI 



I02 Richard II [Act iv 

Who wrought it with the king, and who perform'd 
The bloody office of his timeless end. 

Bagot. Then set before my face the Lord Aumerle. 

Bolingbroke, Cousin, stand forth, and look upon that 
man. 

Bagot. My Lord Aumerle, I know your daring tongue 
Scorns to unsay what once it hath deliver'd. 
In that dead time when Gloster's death was plotted lo 
I heard you say, — ' Is not my arm of length, 
That reacheth from the restful English Court 
As far as Calais, to my uncle's head ? ' 
Amongst much other talk, that very time, 
I heard you say that you had rather refuse 
The offer of an hundred thousand crowns 
Than Bolingbroke's return to England ; 
Adding withal, how blest this land would be 
In this your cousin's death. 

Aumerle. Princes, and noble lords. 

What answer shall I make to this base man ? 20 

Shall I so much dishonour my fair stars, 
On equal terms to give him chastisement ? 
Either I must, or have mine honour soil'd 
With the attainder of his slanderous lips. — 
There is my gage, the manual seal of death. 
That marks thee out for hell ; I say, thou liest, 
And will maintain what thou hast said is false 
In thy heart-blood, though being all too base 
To stain the temper of my knightly sword. 

Bolingbroke. Bagot, forbear ; thou shalt not take it up. 



Scene I] Richard II 103 

Aumerle. Excepting one, I would he were the best 
In all this presence that hath mov'd me so. 32 

Fitzwater. If that thy valour stand on sympathies, 
There is my gage, Aumerle, in gage to thine ; 
By that fair sun that shows me where thou stand 'st, 
I heard thee say, and vauntingly thou spak'st it, 
That thou wert cause of noble Gloster's death. 
If thou deni'st it twenty times, thou liest; 
And I will turn thy falsehood to thy heart. 
Where it was forged, with my rapier's point. 40 

Aumerle. Thou dar'st not, coward, live to see the 
day. 

Fitzwater. Now, by my soul, I would it were this hour. 

Aumej'k. Fitzwater, thou art damn'd to hell for this. 

Percy. Aumerle, thou liest ; his honour is as true 
In this appeal as thou art all unjust, 
And that thou art so, there I throw my gage. 
To prove it on thee to the extremest point 
Of mortal breathing. Seize it, if thou dar'st. 

Aumerle. And if I do not, may my hands rot off, 
And never brandish more revengeful steel 50 

Over the glittering helmet of my foe ! 

Lord. I task the earth to the like, forsworn Aumerle ; 
And spur thee on with full as many lies 
As may be holla'd in thy treacherous ear 
From sun to sun. There is my honour's pawn ; 
Engage it to the trial, if thou dar'st. 

Aumerle. Who sets me else ? by heaven, I '11 throw at 
all! 



I04 Richard II [Act IV 

I have a thousand spirits in one breast, 
To answer twenty thousand such as you. 

Surrey. My Lord Fitzwater, I do remember well 60 
The very time Aumerle and you did talk. 

Fitzwater. My lord, 't is very true ; you were in 
presence then, 
And you can witness with me this is true, 

Surrey. As false, by heaven, as heaven itself is true. 

Fitzwater. Surrey, thou liest. 

Surrey. Dishonourable boy! 

That lie shall lie so heavy on my sword 
That it shall render vengeance and revenge 
Till thou, the lie-giver, and that lie do lie 
In earth as quiet as thy father's skull. 
In proof whereof, there is mine honour's pawn ; 7c 

Engage it to the trial, if thou dar'st. 

Fitzwater. How fondly dost thou spur a forward 
horse ! 
If I dare eat, or drink, or breathe, or live, 
I dare meet Surrey in a wilderness, 
And spit upon him, whilst I say he lies. 
And lies, and lies ; there is my bond of faith, 
To tie thee to my strong correction. 
As I intend to thrive in this new world, 
Aumerle is guilty of my true appeal ; 
Besides, I heard the banish'd Norfolk say 80 

That thou, Aumerle, didst send two of thy men 
To execute the noble Duke at Calais. 

Aumetie. Some honest Christian trust me with a gage, 



Scene I] Richard II 105 

That Norfolk lies ; here do I throw down this, 
If he may be repeal'd, to try his honour. 

Bolifigbroke. These differences shall all rest under 
gage 
Till Norfolk be repeal'd ; repeal'd he shall be, 
And, though mine enemy, restor'd again 
To all his lands and signories. When he 's return'd, 
Against Aumerle we will enforce his trial. 90 

Carlisle. That honourable day shall ne'er be seen. 
Many a time hath banish'd Norfolk fought 
For Jesu Christ in glorious Christian field, 
Streaming the ensign of the Christian cross 
Against black pagans, Turks, and Saracens, 
And, toil'd with works of war, retir'd himself 
To Italy ; and there, at Venice, gave 
His body to that pleasant country's earth, 
And his pure soul unto his captain Christ, 
Under whose colours he had fought so long. 100 

Bolingbroke. Why, bishop, is Norfolk dead ? 

Carlisle. As surely as riiv£, my lord. 

Bolingbroke. Sweet peace conduct his sweet soul to 
the bosom 
Of good old Abraham ! — Lords appellants. 
Your differences shall all rest under gage 
Till we assign you to your days of trial. 

E filer York, attended 

York. Great Duke of Lancaster, I come to thee 
From plume-pluck'd Richard, who with walling soul 



io6 Richard II [Act iv 

Adopts thee heir, and his high sceptre yields 
To the possession of thy royal hand. no 

Ascend his throne, descending now from him, — 
And long live Henry, of that name the fourth ! 

Bolingbroke. In God's name I '11 ascend the regal 
throne. 

Carlisle. Marry, God forbid ! — 
Worst in this royal presence may I speak, 
Yet best beseeming me to speak the truth. 
Would God that any in this noble presence 
Were enough noble to be upright judge 
Of noble Richard ! then true noblesse would 
Learn him forbearance from so foul a wrong. 120 

What subject can give sentence on his king ? 
And who sits here that is not Richard's subject.'* 
Thieves are not judg'd but they are by to hear, 
Although apparent guilt be seen in them ; 
And shall the figure of God's majesty. 
His captain, steward, deputy elect, 
Anointed, crowned, planted many years. 
Be judg'd by subject and inferior breath, 
And he himself not present ? O, forbid it, God, 
That, in a Christian climate, souls refin'd 130 

Should show so heinous, black, obscene a deed ! 
I speak to subjects, and a subject speaks, 
Stirr'd up by God, thus boldly for his king. 
My Lord of Hereford here, whom you call king, 
Is a foul traitor to proud Hereford's king. 
And if you crown him, let me prophesy, — 



Scene I] Richard II 107 

The blood of English shall manure the ground, 
And future ages groan for this foul act ; 
Peace shall go sleep with Turks and infidels, 
And in this seat of peace tumultuous wars 140 

Shall kin with kin and kind with kind confound ; 
Disorder, horror, fear, and mutiny- 
Shall here inhabit, and this land be call'd 
The field of Golgotha and dead men's skulls. 
O, if you rear this house against this house, 
It will the woefullest division prove 
That ever fell upon this cursed earth. 
Prevent, resist it, let it not be so, 
Lest children's children cry against you woe! 

Northumberland. Well have you argued, sir ; and, 

for your pains, 150 

Of capital treason we arrest you here. — 
My Lord of Westminster, be it your charge 
To keep him safely till his day of trial. — 
.May it please you, lords, to grant the commons' suit? 
BoUngbroke. Fetch hither Richard, that in common 

view 
He may surrender ; so we shall proceed 
Without suspicion. 

York. I will be his conduct. \^Exit. 

BoUngbroke. Lords, you that here are under our 

arrest, 
Procure your sureties for your days of answer. — 
Little are we beholding to your love, \To Carlisle, 160 
And little look'd for at your helping hands. 



io8 Richard II [Act IV 



Re-enter York, ivith King Richard, and Officers 
dearing the croivn^ etc. 

King Richard. Alack ! why am I sent for to a king 
Before I have shook off the regal thoughts 
Wherewith I reign'd ? I hardly yet have learn 'd 
To insinuate, flatter, bow, and bend my knee ; 
Give sorrow leave awhile to tutor me 
To this submission. Yet I well remember 
The favours of these men ; were they not mine ? 
Did they not sometime cry All hail ! to me ? 
So Judas did to Christ ; but he in twelve 170 

Found truth in all but one, I in twelve thousand none. 
God save the king ! — Will no man say amen ? 
Am I both priest and clerk ? Well then, amen. 
God save the king ! although I be not he ; 
And yet, amen, if heaven do think him me. — 
To do what service am I sent for hither ? 

York. To do that office of thine own good will 
Which tired majesty did make thee offer, — 
The resignation of thy state and crown 
To Henry Bolingbroke. 180 

King Richai'd. Give me the crown. — Here, cousin, 
seize the crown ; 
On this side my hand, and on that side thine. 
Now is this golden crown like a deep well 
That owes two buckets, filling one another ; 
The emptier ever dancing in the air. 
The other down, unseen, and full of water. 



Scene I] Richard II IO9 

That bucket down and full of tears am I, 
Drinking my griefs, whilst you mount up on high. 

BoUngbroke. I thought you had been willing to resign. 

Ki7ig Richai'd. My crown I am ; but still my griefs 
are mine. 190 

You may my glories and my state depose, 
But not my griefs ; still am I king of those. 

BoUngbroke. Part of your cares you give me with 
your crown. 

King Richai'd. Your cares set up do not pluck my 
cares down, 
My care is loss of care, by old care done ; 
Your care is gain of care, by new care won. 
The cares I give I have, though given away ; 
They tend the crown, yet still with me they stay. 

BoUngbroke. Are you contented to resign the crown ? 

King Richard, Ay, no ; — no, ay ; for I must nothing 
be : 200 

Therefore no no, for I resign to thee. 
Now mark me, how I will undo myself. — 
I give this heavy weight from off my head, 
And this unwieldy sceptre from my hand, 
The pride of kingly sway from out my heart ; 
With mine own tears I wash away my balm, 
With mine own hands I give away my crown. 
With mine own tongue deny my sacred state. 
With mine own breath release all duteous oaths. 
All pomp and majesty I do forswear ; 210 

My manors, rents, revenues I forego ; 



no Richard II [Act IV 

My acts, decrees, and statutes I deny. 

God pardon all oaths that are broke to me ! 

God keep all vows unbroke that swear to thee ! 

Make me, that nothing have, with nothing griev'd. 

And thou with all pleas'd, that hast all achiev'd ! 

Long mayst thou live in Richard's seat to sit, 

And soon lie Richard in an earthy pit 1 

God save King Henry, unking'd Richard says. 

And send him many years of sunshine days ! — 220 

What more remains ? 

Northumberland. No more, but that you read 

[ Offering a paper. 
These accusations, and these grievous crimes 
Committed by your person and your followers 
Against the state and profit of this land ; 
That, by confessing them, the souls of men 
May deem that you are worthily depos'd. 

Ki7ig Richard. Must I do so ? and must I ravel out 
My weav'd-up follies ? Gentle Northumberland, 
If thy offences were upon record. 

Would it not shame thee in so fair a troop 230 

To read a lecture of them ? If thou wouldst. 
There shouldst thou find one heinous article. 
Containing the deposing of a king, 
And cracking the strong warrant of an oath, 
Mark'd with a blot, damn'd in the book of heaven. — 
Nay, all of you that stand and look upon me, 
Whilst that my wretchedness doth bait myself, 
Though some of you, with Pilate, wash your hands, 



Scene ij Richard II iii 

Showing an outward pity, yet you Pilates 

Have here deUver'd me to my sour cross, 240 

And water cannot wash away your sin. 

Northumbe7'land. My lord, despatch ; read o'er these 
articles. 

King Richard. Mine eyes are full of tears, I cannot 
see ; 
And yet salt water blinds them not so much 
But they can see a sort of traitors here. 
Nay, if I turn mine eyes upon myself, 
I find myself a traitor with the rest ; 
For I have given here my soul's consent 
To undeck the pompous body of a king, 
Made glory base and sovereignty a slave, 250 

Proud majesty a servant, state a peasant. 

Northumberland. My lord, 

King Richard. No lord of thine, thou haught insult- 
ing man, » 
Nor no man's lord ; I have no name, no title, 
No, not that name was given me at the font, 
But 't is usurped. — Alack the heavy day, 
That I have worn so many winters out, 
And know not now what name to call myself! 
O that I were a mockery king of snow, 
Standing before the sun of Bolingbroke, 260 
To melt myself away in water drops ! — 
Good king, — great king, — and yet not greatly good, — 
And if my word be sterling yet in England, 
Let it command a mirror hither straight, 



112 Richard 11 [Act IV 

That it may show me what a face I have, 
Since it is bankrupt of his majesty. 

Bolingbroke. Go, some of you, and fetch a looking- 
glass. \_Exit an Attendant. 
Northumberland. Read o'er this paper while the glass 

doth come. 
King Richard. Fiend, thou torment'st me ere I come 

to hell ! 
Bolingbroke. Urge it no more, my Lord Northumber- 
land. 270' 
Northumberland. The commons will not then be 

satisfied. 
King Richard. They shall be satisfied ; I '11 read 
enough, 
When I do see the very book indeed 
Where all my sins are writ, and that 's myself. — 

Re-enter Attendant with a glass 

Give me the glass, and therein will I read. — 

No deeper wrinkles yet ? hath sorrow struck 

So many blows upon this face of mine, 

And made no deeper wounds ? — O flattering glass, 

Like to my followers in prosperity, 

Thou dost beguile me ! Was this face the face 280 

That every day under his household roof 

Did keep ten thousand men ? Was this the face 

That, like the sun, did make beholders wink ? 

Was this the face that fac'd so many follies, 

And was at last out-fac'd by Bolingbroke ? 



Scene I] Richard II II3 

A brittle glory shineth in this face : 
As brittle as the glory is the face ; 

\Dashes the glass against the ground. 
For there it is, crack'd in a hundred shivers. — 
Mark, silent king, the moral of this sport, — 
How soon my sorrow hath destroy'd my face. 290 

Bolingbroke. The shadow of your sorrow hath destroy'd 
The shadow of your face. 

King Richard. Say that again. 

The shadow of my sorrow ? Ha ! let 's see : — 
'T is very true, my grief lies all within. 
And these external manners of lament 
Are merely shadows to the unseen grief 
That swells with silence in the tortur'd soul. 
There lies the substance ; and I thank thee, king, 
For thy great bounty, that not only giv'st 
Me cause to wail, but teachest me the way 300 

How to lament the cause. I '11 beg one boon, 
And then begone and trouble you no more. 
Shall I obtain it ? 

Bolingbj^oke. Name it, fair cousin. 

King Richard. Fair cousin ! I am greater than a king. 
For when I was a king, my flatterers 
Were then but subjects ; being now a subject, 
I have a king here to my flatterer. 
Being so great, I have no need to beg. 

Bolingbroke. Yet ask. 

King Richard. And shall I have ? 310 

Bolingbroke. You shall. 

RICHARD II — 8 



114 Richard 11 [Act IV 

Kmg Richard. Then give me leave to go. 

Bolingbroke. Whither ? 

King Richard. Whither you will, so I were from your 

sights. 
Bolingbroke. Go, some of you, convey him to the 

Tower. 
King Richard. O, good! Convey? — conveyers are 
you all 
That rise thus nimbly by a true king's fall. 

\Exeiint King Richard^ some Lords and a Guard. 
Bolingbroke. On Wednesday next we solemnly set 
down 
Our coronation ; lords, prepare yourselves. 

S^Exeunt all but the Abbot of Westminster, 
the Bishop of Ca^'lisle., and Aumerle, 
Abbot. A woeful pageant have we here beheld. 320 
Carlisle. The woe 's to come ; the children yet unborn 
Shall feel this day as sharp to them as thorn. 

Aumei'le. You holy clergymen, is there no plot 
To rid the realm of this pernicious blot ? 

Abbot. My lord. 
Before I freely speak my mind herein, 
You shall not only take the sacrament 
To bury mine intents, but also to eifect 
Whatever I shall happen to devise. 

I see your brows are full of discontent, 330 

Your hearts of sorrow, and your eyes of tears. 
Come home with me to supper ; I will lay 
A plot shall show us all a merry day. \Exeunt. 




ACT V 

Scene I. Londofi. A Street leading to the Tower 

Enter Queen and Ladies 

Queen. This way the king will come ; this is the way 
To Julius Caesar's ill-erected tower, 
To whose flint bosom my condemned lord 
Is doom'd a prisoner by proud Bolingbroke. 
Here let us rest, if this rebellious earth 
Have any resting for her true king's queen. — 

Enter King Richard and Guards 

But soft, but see, or rather do not see, 

"5 



ii6 Richard II [Act v 

My fair rose wither ; yet look up, behold, 
That you in pity may dissolve to dew, 
And wash him fresh again with true-love tears. — lo 
Ah, thou, the model where old Troy did stand, 
Thou map of honour, thou King Richard's tomb, 
And not King Richard, thou most beauteous inn, 
Why should hard-favour'd grief be lodg'd in thee, 
When triumph is become an alehouse guest ? 

King Richard. Join not with grief, fair woman, do 

not so. 
To make my end too sudden ; learn, good soul. 
To think our former state a happy dream. 
From which awak'd, the truth of what we are 
Shows us but this. I am sworn brother, sweet, 20 

To grim Necessity ; and he and I 
Will keep a league till death. Hie thee to France, 
And cloister thee in some religious house ; 
Our holy lives must win a new world's crown. 
Which our profane hours here have stricken down. 
Queen. What ! is my Richard both in shape and 

mind 
Transform 'd and weakened ? Hath Bolingbroke 
Depos'd thine intellect ? Hath he been in thy heart ? 
The lion, dying, thrusteth forth his paw, 
And wounds the earth, if nothing else, with rage 30 

To be o'erpower'd ; and wilt thou, pupil-like, 
Take thy correction mildly, kiss the rod. 
And fawn on rage with base humility, 
Which art a lion and a king of beasts ? 



Scene I] Richard II 117 

Kitig Richard. A king of beasts, indeed ; if aught 
but beasts, 
I had been still a happy king of men. 
Good sometime queen, prepare thee hence for France ; 
Think I am dead, and that even here thou tak'st. 
As from my death-bed, thy last living leave. 
In winter's tedious nights sit by the fire 40 

With good old folks, and let them tell thee tales 
Of woeful ages long ago betid ; 
And ere thou bid good-night, to quit their griefs 
Tell thou the lamentable tale of me, 
And send the hearers weeping to their beds. 
For why, the senseless brands will sympathize 
The heavy accent of thy moving tongue. 
And in compassion weep the fire out ; 
And some will mourn in ashes, some coal-black. 
For the deposing of a rightful king. 50 

Enter Northumberland attended 

Northumberland. My lord, the mind of Bolingbroke 
is chang'd ; 
You must to Pomfret, not unto the Tower. — 
And, madam, there is order ta'en for you ; 
With all swift speed you must away to France. 

King Richard. Northumberland, thou ladder where- 
withal 
The mounting Bolingbroke ascends my throne. 
The time shall not be many hours of age 
More than it is, ere foul sin, gathering head, 



ii8 Richard II [Act v 

Shall break into corruption. Thou shalt think, 

Though he divide the realm and give thee half, 60 

It is too little, helping him to all ; 

And he shall think that thou, which know'st the way 

To plant unrightful kings, wilt know again. 

Being ne'er so little urg'd, another way 

To pluck him headlong from the usurped throne. 

The love of wicked friends converts to fear. 

That fear to hate ; and hate turns one or both 

To worthy danger and deserved death. 

Nor tMimber land. My guilt be on my head, and there 
an end. 
Take leave and part ; for you must part forthwith. 70 
King Richard. Doubly divorc'd ! — Bad men, ye vio- 
late 
A twofold marriage ; 'twixt my crown and me, 
And then betw^ixt me and my married wife. — 
Let me unkiss the oath 'twixt thee and me ; 
And yet not so, for with a kiss 't was made. — 
Part us, Northumberland ; I towards the north. 
Where shivering cold and sickness pines the clime, 
My wife to France, from whence, set forth in pomp, 
She came adorned hither like sweet May, 
Sent back like Hallowmas or short'st of day. 80 

Queen. And must we be divided ? must we part ? 
King Richai'd. Ay, hand from hand, my love, and 

heart from heart. 
Queen. Banish us both, and send the king with 
me. 



Scene I] Richard 11 119 

Northuinberland. That were some love, but little 

policy. 
Queen. Then whither he goes thither let me go. 
King Richard. So two, together weeping, make one 
woe. 
Weep thou for me in France, I for thee here ; 
Better far off than near be, ne'er the near. 
Go, count thy way with sighs, I mine with groans. 
Queen. So longest way shall have the longest 
moans. 90 

King Richard. Twice for one step I '11 groan, the way 
being short. 
And piece the way out with a heavy heart. 
Come, come, in wooing sorrow let 's be brief. 
Since, wedding it, there is such length in grief. 
One kiss shall stop our mouths, and dumbly part ; 
Thus give I mine, and thus take I thy heart. 

\They kiss. 
Queen. Give me mine own again ; 't were no good 
part 
To take on me to keep and kill thy heart. — 

[They kiss again. 

So, now I have mine own again, begone, 

That I may strive to kill it with a groan. 100 

Ki?tg Richard. We make woe wanton with this fond 

delay. 

Once more, adieu ; the rest let sorrow say. [Exeunt. 



I20 Richard II [Act v 



Scene II. London. A Room in the Duke of York's 

Palace 

Enter York and his Duchess 

Duchess. My lord, you told me you would tell the rest, 
When weeping made you break the story off, 
Of our two cousins coming into London. 

York. Where did I leave ? 

Duchess. At that sad stop, my lord, 

Where rude misgovern 'd hands from windows' tops 
Threw dust and rubbish on King Richard's head. 

York. Then, as I said, the duke, great Bolingbroke, 
Mounted upon a hot and fiery steed, 
Which his aspiring rider seem'd to know, 
With slow but stately pace kept on his course, lo 

While all tongues cried, ' God save thee, Bolingbroke ! ' 
You would have thought the very windows spake, 
So many greedy looks of young and old 
Through casements darted their desiring eyes 
Upon his visage ; and that all the walls 
With painted imagery had said at once, 
' Jesu preserve thee ! welcome, Bolingbroke ! ' 
Whilst he, from one side to the other turning. 
Bareheaded, lower than his proud steed's neck, 
Bespake them thus, — ' I thank you, countrymen ; ' 20 
And thus still doing, thus he pass'd along. 

Duchess. Alas, poor Richard ! where rides he the 
whilst ? 



Scene 11] Richard II 121 

York. As in a theatre the eyes of men, 
After a well-grac'd actor leaves the stage, 
Are idly bent on him that enters next, 
Thinking his prattle to be tedious, 
Even so, or with much more contempt, men's eyes 
Did scowl on gentle Richard. No man cried, ' God 

save him ! ' 
No joyful tongue gave him his welcome home ; 
But dust was thrown upon his sacred head, 30 

Which with such gentle sorrow he shook off, — 
His face still combating with tears and smiles. 
The badges of his grief and patience, — 
That had not God, for some strong purpose, steel'd 
The hearts of men, they must perforce have melted 
And barbarism itself have pitied him. 
But Heaven hath a hand in these events, 
To whose high will we bound our calm contents. 
To Bolingbroke are we sworn subjects now, 
Whose state and honour I for aye allow. 40 

Duchess. Here comes my son Aumerle. 

York. Aumerle that was ; 

But that is lost for being Richard's friend, 
And, madam, you must call him Rutland now. 
I am in Parliament pledge for his truth 
And lasting fealty to the new-made king. 

Enter Aumerle 

Duchess. Welcome, my son ; who are the violets now 
That strew the green lap of the new-come spring ? 



122 Richard II [Act V 

Aumerle. Madam, I know not, nor I greatly care 
not; 
God knows I had as lief be none as one. 

Yo7'k. Well, bear you well in this new spring of time, 
Lest you be cropp'd before you come to prime. 51 

What news from Oxford? hold those justs and tri- 
umphs ? 

Aumerle. For aught I know, my lord, they do. 

York. You will be there, I know. 

Aitmerle. If God prevent it not, I purpose so. 

York. What seal is that that hangs without thy 
bosom ? 
Yea, look'st thou pale ? let me see the writing. 

Aumerle. My lord, 't is nothing. 

York. No matter, then, who sees it. 

I will be satisfied ; let me see the writing. 

Aumerle. I do beseech your grace to pardon me. 60 
It is a matter of small consequence, 
Which for some reasons I would not have seen. 

York. Which for some reasons, sir, I mean to see. 
I fear, I fear, — 

Ditchess. What should you fear ? 

'T is nothing but some bond that he is enter'd into 
For gay apparel 'gainst the triumph-day. 

York. Bound to himself ! w^hat doth he with a bond 
That he is bound to ? Wife, thou art a fool. — 
Boy, let nie see the writing. 

Aumerle. I do beseech you, pardon me ; I may not 
show it. 10 



Scene II] Richard II 1 23 

Yo7'k. I will be satisfied ; let me see it, I say. — 

\Snatches it, and reads. 
Treason ! foul treason ! — villain 1 traitor ! slave ! 
Duchess. What 's the matter, my lord ? 
York. Ho ! who 's within there ? — 

Enter a Servant 

Saddle my horse. — 
God for his mercy, what treachery is here ! 

Duchess. Why, what is 't, my lord ? 

York. Give me my boots, I say ; saddle my horse. — 
Now, by mine honour, by my life, my troth, 
I will appeach the villain. \_Exit Se^-vant. 

Duchess. What 's the matter ? 

York. Peace, foolish woman. 80 

Duchess. I will not peace. — What is the matter, son? 

Aumerle. Good mother, be content ; it is no more 
Than my poor life must answer. 

Duchess. Thy life answer ! 

York. Bring me my boots. — I will unto the king. 

Re-enter Servant with boots 

, Duchess. Strike him, Aumerle. — Poor boy, thou art 
amaz'd. — 
Hence, villain ! never more come in my sight. 

\To the Servant 
York. Give me my boots, I say. 
Duchess. Why, York, what wilt thou do ? 
Wilt thou not hide the trespass of thine own ? 
Have we more sons, or are we like to have ? 90 



124 Richard II [Act V 

Is not my teeming date drunk up with time ? 
And wilt thou pluck my fair son from mine age, 
And rob me of a happy mother's name ? 
Is he not like thee ? is he not thine own ? 

York. Thou fond mad woman, 
Wilt thou conceal this dark conspiracy ? 
A dozen of them here have ta'en the sacrament, 
And interchangeably set down their hands, 
To kill the king at Oxford. 

Duchess. He shall be none. 

We '11 keep him here ; then what is that to him ? loo 

York. Away, fond woman ! were he twenty times my 
son 
I would appeach him. 

Duchess. Hadst thou groan'd for him 

As I have done, thou wouldst be more pitiful. 
But now I know thy mind ; thou dost suspect 
That I have been disloyal to thy bed, 
And that he is a bastard, not thy son. 
Sweet York, sweet husband, be not of that mind ; 
He is as like thee as a man may be, 
Not like to me nor any of my kin, 
And yet I love him. 

York. Make way, unruly woman ! \^Exit. no 

Duchess. After, Aumerle ! mount thee upon his 
horse ; 
Spur, post, and get before him to the king. 
And beg thy pardon ere he do accuse thee. 
I '11 not be long behind ; though I be old, 



Scene IIIJ Richard II 125 

I doubt not but to ride as fast as York, 
And never will I rise up from the ground 
Till Bolingbroke have pardon'd thee. Away, begone ! 

\_Exetint. 

Scene III. Windsor. A Room in the Castle 
Enter Bolingbroke as King, Percy, and other Lords 

Bolingbroke. Can no man tell of my unthrifty son ? 
'T is full three months since I did see him last ; 
If any plague hang over us, 't is he. 
I would to God, my lords, he might be found. 
Inquire at London, 'mongst the taverns there, 
For there, they say, he daily doth frequent 
With unrestrained loose companions. 
Even such, they say, as stand in narrow lanes, 
And beat our watch and rob our passengers, 
While he, young wanton and effeminate boy, 10 

Takes on the point of honour to support 
So dissolute a crew. 

Percy. My lord, some two days since I saw the prince, 
And told him of these triumphs held at Oxford. 

Bolingbroke. And what said the gallant ? 

Percy. His answer was, — he would unto the stews. 
And from the common 'st creature pluck a glove, 
And wear it as a favour ; and with that 
He would unhorse the lustiest challenger. 

Bolingbf'oke. As dissolute as desperate ; yet through 
both 20 

I see some sparks of better hope, 



126 Richard II [Act V 

Which elder days may happily bring forth. — 
But who comes here ? 

Enter Aumerle hastily 

Aumerle. Where is the king ? 

Bolingbroke. What means 

Our cousin, that he stares and looks so wildly ? 

Atimerle. God save your grace ! I do beseech your 
majesty, 
To have some conference with your grace alone. 

Bolingbroke. Withdraw yourselves, and leave us here 
alone. — \_Exeunt Percy and Lords. 

What is the matter with our cousin now? 

Aumerle. For ever may my knees grow to the 
earth, [Kneels. 30 

My tongue cleave to my roof within my mouth. 
Unless a pardon ere I rise or speak. 

Bolingbroke. Intended or committed was this fault ? 
If on the first, how heinous e'er it be. 
To win thy after love I pardon thee. 

Aumerle. Then give me leave that I may turn the key, 
That no man enter till my tale be done. 

Bolingbroke. Have thy desire. 

\Aumerle locks the door. 

York \%vithirL\. My liege, beware ! look to thyself ; 
Thou hast a traitor in thy presence there. 40 

Bolingbroke. Villain, I '11 make thee safe. [^Drawing. 

Aumerle. Stay thy revengeful hand ; thou hast no 
cause to fear. 



Scene III] Richard II 127 

Yor'k [wifhiit]. Open the door, secure foolhardy kmg. 
Shall I, for love, speak treason to thy face ? 
Open the door, or I will break it open. 

\_Bolingb7^oke opens the door and locks it again. 

Enter York 

Bolingbroke. What is the matter, uncle ? speak ; 
Recover breath ; tell us how near is danger. 
That we may arm us to encounter it. 

Yoi'k. Peruse this writing here, and thou shalt know 
The treason that my haste forbids me show. 50 

Aiimerle. Remember, as thou read'st, thy promise 
pass'd. 
I do repent me ; read not my name there. 
My heart is not confederate with my hand. 

York. It was, villain, ere thy hand did set it down. — 
I tore it from the traitor's bosom, king ; 
Fear, and not love, begets his penitence. 
Forget to pity him, lest thy pity prove 
A serpent that will sting thee to the heart. 

Bolingbroke. O heinous, strong, and bold conspir- 
acy! — 
O loyal father of a treacherous son ! 60 

Thou sheer, immaculate, and silver fountain. 
From whence this stream through muddy passages 
Hath held his current and defil'd himself ! 
Thy overflow of good converts to bad, 
And thy abundant goodness shall excuse 
This deadly blot in thy digressing son. 



128 Richard II [Act V 

York. So shall my virtue be his vice's bawd, 
And he shall spend mine honour with his shame, 
As thriftless sons their scraping fathers' gold. 
Mine honour lives when his dishonour dies, 70 

Or my sham'd life in his dishonour lies. 
Thou kill'st me in his life ; giving him breath. 
The traitor lives, the true man 's put to death. 

Duchess \_withiii\. What ho, my liege ! for God's 
sake, let me in. 

Bolingbroke. What shrill-voic'd suppliant makes this 
eager cry ? 

Duchess. A woman, and thine aunt, great king ; 't is I. 
Speak with me, pity me, open the door ; 
A beggar begs that never begg'd before. 

Bolingbroke. Our scene is alter'd from a serious thing, 
And now chang'd to The Beggar and the King. — 80 
My dangerous cousin, let your mother in ; 
I know she 's come to pray for your foul sin. 

\_A71me7de unlocks the door. 

York. If thou do pardon, whosoever pray. 
More sins for this forgiveness prosper may. 
This fester'd joint cut off, the rest rests sound ; 
This let alone will all the rest confound. 

Enter Duchess 

Duchess. O king, believe not this hard-hearted man ! 
Love, loving not itself, none other can. 

York. Thou frantic woman, what dost thou make 
here? 



Scene III] Richard II 129 

Shall thy old dugs once more a traitor rear ? 90 

Duchess. Sweet York, be patient. — Hear me, gentle 
liege. \Kneels, 

Bolingbroke. Rise up, good aunt. 

Duchess. Not yet, I thee beseech ; 

For ever will I kneel upon my knees, 
And never see day that the happy sees 
Till thou give joy, until thou bid me joy. 
By pardoning Rutland, my transgressing boy. 

Aumerle. Unto my mother's prayers I bend my knee. 

{^Kneels. 

York. Against them both my true joints bended be. 

\Kneels. 
Ill mayst thou thrive, if thou grant any grace ! 

Duchess. Pleads he in earnest ? look upon his face ; 
His eyes do drop no tears, his prayers are in jest ; loi 
His words come from his mouth, ours from our breast. 
He prays but faintly, and would be denied ; 
We pray with heart and soul, and all beside. 
His weary joints would gladly rise, I know ; 
Our knees shall kneel till to the ground they grow. 
His prayers are full of false hypocrisy ; 
Ours of true zeal and deep integrity. 
Our prayers do out-pray his ; then let them have 
That mercy which true prayers ought to have. no 

Bolingbroke. Good aunt, stand up. 

Duchess. Nay, do not say ' stand up ;' 

But ' pardon ' first, and afterwards ' stand up,' 
And if I were thy nurse, thy tongue to teach, 

RICHARD II — 9 



130 Richard II [Act V 

' Pardon ' should be the first word of thy speech. 
I never long'd to hear a word till now ; 
Say 'pardon,' king, let pity teach thee how. 
The word is short, but not so short as sweet ; 
No word like ' pardon ' for kings' mouths so meet. 

Yoj-k. Speak it in French, king; s^iy pardonnez-moi. 

Duchess. Dost thou teach pardon pardon to destroy : 
Ah, my sour husband, my hard-hearted lord, 121 

That sett'st the word itself against the word ! — 
Speak ' pardon ' as 't is current in our land ; 
The chopping French we do not understand. 
Thine eye begins to speak, set thy tongue there ; 
Or in thy piteous heart plant thou thine ear, 
That hearing how our plaints and prayers do pierce, 
Pity may move thee ' pardon ' to rehearse. 

Bolingbroke. Good aunt, stand up. 

Duchess. I do not sue to stand ; 

Pardon is all the suit I have in hand. 130 

Bolingbroke. I pardon him, as God shall pardon 
me. 

Duchess. O happy vantage of a kneeling knee ! 
Yet am I sick for fear ; speak it again ; 
Twice saying ' pardon ' doth not pardon twain, 
But makes one pardon strong. 

Bolingbroke. With all my heart 

I pardon him. 

Duchess. A god on earth thou art. 

Bolingbroke. But for our trusty brother-in-law, and the 
abbot, 



Scene IV] Richard 11 13 1 

With all the rest of that consorted crew, 
Destruction straight shall dog them at the heels. — 
Good uncle, help to order several powers 140 

To Oxford, or where'er these traitors are. 
They shall not live within this world, I swear. 
But I will have them, if I once know where. 
Uncle, farewell, — and, cousin mine, adieu ; 
Your mother well hath pray'd, and prove you true. 
Duchess. Come, my old son. — I pray God make 
thee new. \Exeuni. 

Scene IV. The Saine 
Enter Sir Pierce of Exton and a Servant 

Exton. Didst thou not mark the king, what words he 
spake ? — 
' Have I no friend will rid me of this living fear ? ' 
Was it not so ? 

Servant. Those were his very words. 

Exton. '■ Have I no friend ? ' quote he ; he spake it 
twice. 
And urg'd it twice together, did he not ? 

Servant. He did. 

Exton. And, speaking it, he wistly look'd on me, 
As who should say, — I w^ould thou wert the man 
That would divorce this terror from my heart, — 
Meaning the king at Pomfret. Come, let 'sgo ; 10 

I am the king's friend, and will rid his foe. \_Exeunt. 



132 Richard II [Act V 

Scene V. Pomfret The Dungeon of the Castle 

Enter King Richard 

King Richard. I have been studying how I may com- 
pare 
This prison where I Hve unto the world, 
And, for because the world is populous 
And here is not a creature but myself, 
I cannot do it ; yet I '11 hammer it out. 
My brain I '11 prove the female to my soul, 
My soul the father ; and these two beget 
A generation of still-breeding thoughts, 
And these same thoughts people this little world, 
In humours like the people of this world, ic 

For no thought is contented. The better sort. 
As thoughts of things divine, are intermix'd 
With scruples, and do set the word itself 
Against the word ; 

As thus, — ' Come, little ones ; ' and then again, — 
' It is as hard to come as for a camel 
To thread the postern of a needle's eye.' 
Thoughts tending to ambition, they do plot 
Unlikely wonders, — how these vain weak nails 
May tear a passage through the flinty ribs 2c 

Of this hard world, my ragged prison walls, 
And, for they cannot, die in their own pride. 
Thoughts tending to content flatter themselves 
That they are not the first of fortune's slaves, 
Nor shall not be the last, like silly beggars. 



Scene vj Richard II 133 

Who, sitting in the stocks, refuge their shame, 

That many have, and others must sit there ; 

And in this thought they find a kind of ease. 

Bearing their own misfortune on the back 

Of such as have before endur'd the hke. 30 

Thus play I, in one person, many people, 

And none contented. Sometimes am I king, 

Then treason makes me wish myself a beggar. 

And so I am ; then crushing penury 

Persuades me I was better when a king. 

Then am I king'd again ; and by and by 

Think that I am unking'd by Bolingbroke, 

And straight am nothing. — But whate'er I am. 

Nor I, nor any man that but man is. 

With nothing shall be pleas'd till he be eas'd 40 

With being nothing. — Music do I hear ? \^Music. 

Ha, ha ! keep time. — How sour sweet music is 

When time is broke and no proportion kept ! 

So is it in the music of men's lives ; 

And here have I the daintiness of ear 

To hear time broke in a disorder'd string, 

But, for the concord of my state and time. 

Had not an ear to hear my true time broke. 

I wasted time, and now doth Time waste me, 

For now hath Time made me his numbering clock ; - 50 

My thoughts are minutes, and with sighs they jar 

Their watches on unto mine eyes, the outward watch, 

Whereto my finger, like a dial's point. 

Is pointing still, in cleansing them from tears. 



134 Richard II [Act V 

Now, for the sounds that tell what hour it is, 

Are clamorous groans that strike upon my heart, 

Which is the bell ; so sighs, and tears, and groans 

Show minutes, times, and hours, but my time 

Runs posting on in Bolingbroke's proud joy 

While I stand fooling here, his Jack o' the clock. 60 

This music mads me ; let it sound no more. 

For though it have holp madmen to their wits, 

In me it seems it will make wise men mad. 

Yet blessing on his heart that gives it me ! 

For 't is a sign of love, and love to Richard 

Is a strange brooch ia this all-hating world. 

Enter Groom 

Groom. Hail, royal prince ! 

King Richard. Thanks, noble peer ; 

The cheapest of us is ten groats too dear. 
What art thou? and how com'st thou hither. 
Where no man ever comes but that sad dog 70 

That brings me food to make misfortune live ? 

Groom. I was a poor groom of thy stable, king. 
When thou wert king, who, travelling towards York, 
With much ado at length have gotten leave 
To look upon my sometimes royal master's face. 
O, how it yearn'd my heart when I beheld 
In London streets that coronation day, 
When Bolingbroke rode on roan Barbary, '" 

That horse that thou so often hast bestrid, 
That horse that I so carefully have dress 'd 1 80 



Scene V] Richard II 135 

King Richard. Rode he on Barbary ? Tell me, gen- 
tle friend, 
How went he under hhn ? 

Groom. So proud as if he had disdain 'd the ground. 

King Richai'd. So proud that Bolingbroke was on his 
back ! 
That jade hath eat bread from my royal hand ; 
This hand hath made him proud with clapping him. 
Would he not stumble ? would he not fall down, — 
Since pride must have a fall, — and break the neck 
Of that proud man that did usurp his back ? — 
Forgiveness, horse ! why do I rail on thee, 90 

Since thou, created to be awed by man. 
Wast born to bear ? I was not made a horse ; 
And yet I bear a burden like an ass, 
Spur-gall'd and tir'd by jauncing Bolingbroke. 

Enter Keeper with a dish 

Keeper. Fellow, give place ; here is no longer stay. 

\To the Groom. 
King Richard. If thou love me, 't is time thou wert 

away. 
Groom. What my tongue dares not, that my heart 
shall say. \Exit. 

Keeper. My lord, will 't please you to fall to ? 
King Richard. Taste of it first, as thou art wont to do. 
Keeper. My lord, I dare not. Sir Pierce of Exton, 
who lately came from the king, commands the con- 
trary. 102 



136 Richard II [Act V 

King Richard. The devil take Henry of Lancaster 
and thee ! 
Patience is stale, and I am weary of it. 

[Beats the Keeper. 
Keeper. Help, help, help ! 

Enter Exton and Servants armed 

King Richard. How now I what means death in this 
rude assault ? 
Villain, thine own hand yields thy death's instrument. — 
[Snatching a weapon, and killing one. 
Go thou, and fill another room in hell. 

\He kills another ; then Exton strikes him down. 
That hand shall burn in never-quenching fire 
That staggers thus my person. — Exton, thy fierce hand 
Hath with the king's blood stain 'd the king's own land. 
Mount, mount, my soul ! thy seat is up on high, 112 

Whilst my gross flesh sinks downward, here to die. 

[Dies. 
Exton. As full of valour as of royal blood ! 
Both have I spilt ; — O, would the deed were good ! 
For now the devil, that told me I did w'ell. 
Says that this deed is chronicled in hell. 
This dead king to the living king I '11 bear. — 
Take hence the rest, and give them burial here. 

[Exeunt. 



Scene VI] Richard II 137 

Scene VI. Windsor. A Room in the Castle 

Flourish. Enter Bolingbroke as King, York, Lords, 
«?/^ Attendants 

Bolingbi'oke. Kind uncle York, the latest news we 
hear 
Is that the rebels have consum'd with fire 
Our town of Cicester in Glostershire ; 
But whether they be ta'en or slain we hear not. — 

Enter Northumberland 

Welcome, my lord ; what is the news ? 

Northtcmberland. P'irst, to thy sacred state wish I all 
happiness. 
The next news is, I have to London sent 
The heads of Salisbury, Spencer, Blunt, and Kent. 
The manner of their taking may appear 
At large discoursed in this paper here. 10 

\Presenting a paper. 
Bolingbroke. We thank thee, gentle Percy, for thy 
pains, 
And to thy worth will add right worthy gains. 

Enter Fitzwater 

Fitzwater. My lord, I have from Oxford sent to 
London 
The heads of Brocas and Sir Bennet Seely, 
Two of the dangerous consorted traitors 
That sought at Oxford thy dire overthrow. 



138 Richard II [Act V 

Bolingbroke. Thy pains, Fitz water, shall not be for- 
got ; 
Right noble is thy merit, well I wot. 

Enter Percy, with the Bishop of Carlisle 

Percy. The grand conspirator. Abbot of Westminster, 
With clog of conscience and sour melancholy, 20 

Hath yielded up his body to the grave ; 
But here is Carlisle living, to abide 
Thy kingly doom and sentence of his pride. 

Bolingbroke. Carlisle, this is your doom : — 
Choose out some secret place, some reverend room. 
More than thou hast, and with it joy thy life. 
So as thou liv'st in peace, die free from strife ; 
For though mine enemy thou hast ever been. 
High sparks of honour in thee have I seen. 

Enter Exton, with Attendants bearing a coffin 

Exton. Great king, within this c.ofHn I present 30 
Thy buried fear ; herein all breathless lies 
The mightiest of thy greatest enemies, 
Richard of Bordeaux, by me hither brought. 

Bolingbroke. Exton, I thank thee not ; for thou hast 
wrought 
A deed of slander, with thy fatal hand. 
Upon my head and all this famous land. 

Exton. From your own mouth, my lord, did I this 

deed. 
Bolingbroke. They love not poison that do poison 
need. 



Scene VI] Richard II 139 

Nor do I thee ; though I did wish him dead, 

I hate the murtherer, love him murthered. 40 

The guilt of conscience take thou for thy labour, 

But neither my good word nor princely favour ; 

With Cain go wander through the shades of night. 

And never show thy head by day nor light. — 

Lords, I protest, my soul is full of woe, 

That blood should sprinkle me to make me grow. 

Come, mourn with me for that I do lament, 

And put on sullen black incontinent. 

I '11 make a voyage to the Holy Land, 

To wash this blood off from my guilty hand. — 50 

March sadly after ; grace my mournings here, 

In weeping after this untimely bier. \ Exeunt. 



NOTES 




Funeral of Richard II 




Gold Noble 



NOTES 



Introduction 



The Metre of the Play. — It should be understood at the 
outset that metre, or the mechanism of verse, is something alto- 
gether distinct from the music of verse. The one is matter of rule, 
the other of taste and feeling. Music is not an absolute necessity 
of verse ; the metrical form is a necessity, being that which consti- 
tutes the verse. 

The plays of Shakespeare (with the exception of rhymed pas- 
sages, and of occasional songs and interludes) are all in unrhymed 
or blank verse ; and the normal form of this blank verse is illus- 
trated by i. I. i6 of the present play: "And frowning brow to 
brow, ourselves will hear." 

This line, it will be seen, consists of ten syllables, with the even 
syllables (2d, 4th, 6th, 8th, and loth) accented, the odd syllables 
(ist, 3d, etc.) being unaccented. Theoretically, it is made up of 
five feet of two syllables each, with the accent on the second sylla- 
ble. Such a foot is called an iambus (plural, iambuses, or the Latin 
iambi'), and the form of verse is called iambic. 

This fundamental law of Shakespeare's verse is subject to certain 
modifications, the most important of which are as follows : — 

I. After the tenth syllable an unaccented syllable (or even two 
such syllables) may be added, forming what is sometimes called a 

143 



144 Notes 

female line; as in i. I. 6: "Against the Duke of Norfolk, Thomas 
Mowbray." The rhythm is complete with the first syllable of 
Mowbray, the second being an extra eleventh syllable. In i. i. 12 
(" As near as I could sift him on that argument ") we have two 
extra syllables, the rhythm being complete with the first syllable 
of argutneni. 

2. The accent in any part of the verse may be shifted from an 
even to an odd syllable; as in i. I. 4: "Here to make good the 
boisterous late appeal ; " and 8 : " Tell me, moreover, hast thou 
sounded him." In both lines the accent is shifted from the second 
to the first syllable. This change occurs very rarely in the tenth syl- 
lable, and seldom in the fourth (though we have an instance in i. I. 
19) ; and it is not allowable in two successive accented syllables. 

3. An extra unaccented syllable may occur in any part of the 
Hne; as in i. I. 4, 14, and 17. In 4 the second syllable of boisterous 
is superfluous; in 14 the third syllable of inveterate; and in 17 
the word the (twice). In line 27 (a female line) the word to is 
superfluous. 

4. Any unaccented syllable, occurring in an even place immedi- 
ately before or after an even syllable which is properly accented, is 
reckoned as accented for the purposes of the verse ; as, for instance, 
in lines i and 1 1. In I the last syllable of Lancaster, and in 1 1 
that of treachery, are metrically equivalent to accented syllables ; 
and so with the first syllable of misbegotten in t^i, the last of mis- 
creant in 39, and of aggravate in 43. 

5. In many instances in Shakespeare words must be lengthened 
in order to fill out the rhythm : — 

(a) In a large class of words in which e or i is followed by 
another vowel, the e or i is made a separate syllable ; as ocean, 
opinion, soldier, patience, partial, marriage, etc. For instance, 
in this play, i. i. 154 ("This we prescribe, though no physician "), 
appears to have only nine syllables, but physician is a quadri- 
syllable ; and the same is true of incision in the next line. This 
lengthening occurs most frequently at the end of the line. 



Notes 145 

(<5) Many monosyllables ending in r, re, rs, res, preceded by a 
long vowel or diphthong, are often made dissyllables ; 2A fare, fear, 
dear, hair, hour (see on i. 2. 7), your, etc. In i. 3. 294 (" O, who 
can hold a fire in his hand?") fire is a dissyllable. If the word 
is repeated in a verse it is often both monosyllable and dissyllable ; 
as in M. of V. iii. 2. 20: "And so, though yours, not yours. 
Prove it so," where either yours (preferably the first) is a dissylla- 
ble, the other being a monosyllable. In y. C. iii. I. 172 : "As fire 
drives out fire, so pity, pity," the first fire is a dissyllable. 

(r) Words containing / or r, preceded by another consonant, 
are often pronounced as if a vowel came between or after the con- 
sonants ; as in redoubled [redoubl(e)ed] in i. 3. 80 ; and England 
[Engl(e)and] in iv. I. 17. See also T. of S. ii. I. 158: "While 
she did call me rascal fiddler" [fiddl(e)er]; AlPs Well, iii. 5. 43: 
"If you will tarry, holy pilgrim" [pilg(e)rim] ; C. of E. v. I. 360: 
" These are the parents of these children " (childeren, the original 
form of the word) ; W. T. iv. 4. 76 : " Grace and remembrance 
[rememb(e) ranee] be to you both ! " etc. 

(</) Monosyllabic exclamations {ay, O, yea, nay, hail, etc.) and 
monosyllables otherwise emphasized are similarly lengthened (cf. 
stay in i. 3. 118); also certain longer words; as commandement in 
M. of V. iv. I. 451; safety (trisyllable) in Ham. i. 3. 21; business 
(trisyllable, as originally pronounced) in ii. i. 217 of this play: 
" To see this business. To-morrow next " (so in several other 
passages) ; and other words mentioned in the notes to the plays 
in which they occur. 

6. Words are also contracted for metrical reasons, like plurals 
and possessives ending in a sibilant, as balance, horse (for horses 
and horse's), princess, sense, marriage (plural and possessive), 
image, etc. So with many adjectives in the superlative (like coldest, 
sternest, kindest, secret' st, etc.), and certain other words. 

7. The accent of words is also varied in many instances for met- 
rical reasons. Thus we find both revenue and revenue in the 
present play (see on iv. i. 211), cdnfine (noun) and confine, Sbscure 

RICHARD II — 10 



146 Notes 



(see on iii. 3. 154) and obscure, presage and presdge (see on ii. 2. 
141), sepulchre (noun) and sepulchre (see on i. 3. 196), distinct 
and distinct, etc. 

These instances of variable accent must not be confounded with 
those in which words were uniformly accented differently in the 
time of Shakespeare ; like aspect (see on i. 3. 127), impSrtune, 
sepulchre (verb), per sever (never persevere^, perseverance, rheu- 
matic, etc. 

8. Alexandrines, or verses of twelve syllables, with six accents, 
occur here and there in the plays. They must not be confounded 
with female lines with two extra syllables (see on I above) or with 
other lines in which two extra unaccented syllables may occur. 

9. Incomplete verses, of one or more syllables, are scattered 
through the plays. See i. i. 7, i. 3. 123, 191, 192, etc. 

10. Doggerel measure is used in the earliest comedies (Z. L. L. 
and C. of E. in particular) in the mouths of comic characters, but 
nowhere else in those plays, and never anywhere in plays written 
after 1598. There is none in Rich. I I. 

11. Rhyme occurs frequently in the early plays, but diminishes 
with comparative regularity from that period until the latest. 
Thus, in L. L. L. there are about 1 100 rhyming verses (about one- 
third of the whole number), in the M. N. D. about 900, in the 
present play and R. and Ji about 500 each, while in Cor. and 
A. and C. there are only about 40 each, in Temp, only two, and in 

W. T. none at all, except in the chorus introducing act iv. Songs, 
interludes, and other matter not in ten-syllable measure are not 
included in this enumeration. 

Alternate rhymes are found only in the plays written before 1599 
or 1600. In Z. Z. Z. we find 242 lines, in C. of E. 64, and in 
M. N. D. 96. In the present play there are only four lines (ii. I. 
9-12). In M. of V. there are also four lines at the end of iii. 2. 
In Much Ado and A. Y. Z., we also find a few lines, but none at all 
in subsequent plays. 

Rhymed couplets, or "rhyme-tags" are often found at the end of 



Notes 147 

scenes; as in 13 of the 19 scenes of the present play. In Ham. 14 
out of 20 scenes, and in Much. 21 out of 28, have such " tags ; " but 
in the latest plays they are not so frequent. In Temp., for instance, 
there is but one, and in IV. T. none. 

12. In this edition of Shakespeare, the final -ed of past tenses 
and participles iji verse is printed -V when the word is to be pro- 
nounced in the ordinary way ; as in twie-hoiiour^d, line i, and aini'd, 
line 14, of the first scene. But when the metre requires that the 
-ed be made a separate syllable, the e is retained ; as in accused, line 
17, where the word is a trisyllable. The only variation from this 
rule is in verbs like cry, die, sue, etc., the -ed oi which is very rarely, 
if ever, made a separate syllable. 

Shakespeare's Use of Verse and Prose in the Plays. — This 
is a subject to which the critics have given very little attention, but 
it is an interesting study. In most of the plays we find scenes en- 
tirely in verse or in prose, and others in which the two are mixed; 
but the present play, like King John, is wholly in verse. In gen- 
eral, we may say that verse is used for what is distinctly poetical, 
and prose for what is not poetical. The distinction, however, is 
not so clearly marked in the earlier as in the later plays. The 
second scene of iM. of V., for instance, is in prose, because Portia 
and Nerissa are talking about the suitors in a familiar and playful 
way ; but in T. G. of V., where Julia and Lucetta are discussing the 
suitors of the former in much the same fashion, the scene is in verse. 
Dowden, commenting on Rich. 11. , remarks : " Had Shakespeare 
written the play a few years later, we may be certain that the gar- 
dener and his servants (iii. 4) would not have uttered stately speeches 
in verse, but would have spoken homely prose, and that humour 
would have mingled with the pathos of the scene. The same re- 
mark maybe made with reference to the subsequent scene (v. 5) in 
which his groom visits the dethroned king in the Tower." Comic 
characters and those in low life generally speak in prose in the later 
plays, as Dowden intimates, but in the very earliest ones doggerel 
verse is much used instead. See on 10 above. 



148 Notes 

The change from prose to verse is well illustrated in the third 
scene of ]\L of V. It begins with plain prosaic talk about a busi- 
ness matter ; but when Antonio enters, it rises at once to the higher 
level of poetry. The sight of Antonio reminds Shylock of his hatred 
of the Merchant, and the passion expresses itself in verse, the ver- 
nacular tongue of poetry. We have a similar change in the first 
scene of y. C, where, after the quibbling " chaff " of the mechanics 
about their trades, the mention of Pompey reminds the Tribune of 
their plebeian fickleness, and his scorn and indignation flame out in 
most eloquent verse. 

The reasons for the choice of prose or verse are not always so 
clear as in these instances. We are seldom puzzled to explain the 
prose, but not unfrequently we meet with verse where . we might 
expect prose. As Professor Corson remarks (^Inti'odudion to Shake- 
speare, 1889), "Shakespeare adopted verse as the general tenor of 
his language, and therefore expressed much in verse that is within 
the capabilities of prose ; in other words, his verse constantly en- 
croaches upon the domain of prose, but his prose can never be said 
to encroach upon the domain of verse." If in rare instances we 
think we find exceptions to this latter statement, and prose actually 
seems to usurp the place of verse, I believe that careful study of the 
passage will prove the supposed exception to be apparent rather 
than real. 

Some Books for Teachers and Students. — A few out of the 
many books that might be commended to the teacher and the criti- 
cal student are the following: Halliwell-Phillipps's Outlines of the 
Life of Shakespeare (7th ed. 1887) ; Sidney Lee's Life of Shake- 
speare (1898 ; for ordinary students the abridged ed. of 1899 is pref- 
erable) ; Homo's LAfe of Shakespeare (1904) ; Schmidt's Shakespeare 
Lexicon (3d ed. 1902) ; Littledale's ed. of Dyce's Glossary (1902) ; 
Bartlett's Concordance to Shakespeare (1895) ; Abbott's Shake- 
spearian Grammar (1873); Furness's "New Variorum" ed. of 
the plays (encyclopaedic and exhaustive) ; Dowden's Shakspere : 
His Mind and Art (American ed. 1881) ; Hudson's Life, Art, and 



Notes 



149 



Characters of Shakespeare (revised ed. 1882) ; Mrs. Jameson's 
Characteristics of Women (several eds. ; some with the title, Shake- 
speare Heroines^ ; Ten Brink's Five Lectures on Shakespeare (1895) > 
Boas's Shakespeare and His Predecessors (1895) > Dyer's Folk-lore 
of Shakespeare (American ed. 1884) ; Gervinus's Shakespeare Com- 
mentaries (Bunnett's translation, 1875) » Wordsworth's Shake- 
speare^ s Knozvledge of the Bible (3d ed. 1880) ; Elson's Shakespeare 
in Music (1901). 

Some of the above books will be useful to all readers who are 
interested in special subjects or in general criticism of Shakespeare. 
Among those which are better suited to the needs of ordinary 
readers and students, the following may be mentioned : Mabie's 
William Shakespeare: Poet, Dramatist, and Man (1900); Dow- 
den's Shakspere Primer (1877; small but invaluable); Rolfe's 
Shakespeare the Boy (1896 ; not a mere juvenile book, but treating 
of the home and school life, the games and sports, the manners, 
customs, and folk-lore of the poet's time) ; Guerber's Alyths of 
Greece and Rome (for young students who may need information 
on mythological allusions not explained in the notes). 

Black's Judith Shakespeare (1884 ; a novel, but a careful study 
of the scene and the time) is a book that I always commend to 
young people, and their elders will also enjoy it. The Lambs' 
Tales from Shakespeare is a classic for beginners in the study of 
the dramatist ; and in Rolfe's edition the plan of the authors is car- 
ried out in the Notes by copious illustrative quotations from the 
plays. Mrs. Cowden-Clarke's Girlhood of Shakespeare' s Heroines 
(American ed. 1904) will particularly interest girls ; and both girls 
and boys will find Bennett's Master Skylark (1897) ^'^d Imogen 
Clark's Will Shakespeare's Little Lad (1897) equally entertaining 
and instructive. 

H. Snowden Ward's Shakespeare's Tozvn and Times (2d ed. 
1902) and John Leyland's Shakespeare Country (2d ed. 1903) are 
copiously illustrated books (yet inexpensive) which may be par- 
ticularly commended for school libraries. 



150 Notes 



For the English historical plays B. E. Warner's English History 
in Shakespeare's Plays (1894) will be good collateral reading, par- 
ticularly in secondary schools. 

Abbreviations in the Notes. — The abbreviations of the 
names of Shakespeare's plays will be readily understood ; as 
T. A'', for Tzvelfth Night, Cor. for Coriolanus, 3 Hen. VI. for 
The Third Pari of King Henry the Sixth, etc. P. P. refers to 
The Passionate Pilgrim; V. and A. to Vetius and Adonis ; L. C. 
\.o Lover's Complaint ; and Sonn. to the Sonnets. 

Other abbreviations that hardly need explanation are Cf. {confer, 
compare), Fol. (following), Id. {idem, the same), and Prol. (pro- 
logue). The numbers of the lines in the references (except for the 
present play) are those of the "Globe" edition (the cheapest and 
best edition of Shakespeare in one compact volume), which is now 
generally accepted as the standard for line-numbers in works of ref- 
erence (Schmidt's Lexicon, Abbott's Grammar, Dowden's Primer, 
the publications of the New Shakspere Society, etc.). 




Eleanor Bohun 



ACT I 



Scene I. — Most of the editors place the scene in London, but 
according to Holinshed (see extract below) it occurred " within 
the castle of Windsor." The early quartos and folios do not indi- 
cate where the scene is laid. 

The following is Holinshed's account of the events referred to in 
this scene, the spelling being modernized : — 

"It fell forth that in this parliament holden at Shrewsbury, 
Henry, Duke of Hereford, accused Thomas Mowbray, Duke of 
Norfolk, of certain words which he should utter in talk had betwixt 
them, as they rode together lately before betwixt London and 
Brainford, sounding highly to the King's dishonour. And for 
further proof thereof, he presented a supplication to the King, 
wherein he appealed the Duke of Norfolk in field of battle for a 
traitor, false and disloyal to the King, and enemy unto the realm. 



152 Notes [Act I 

This supplication was read before both the dukes in presence of 
the King : which done, the Duke of Norfolk took upon him to 
answer it, declaring that whatsoever the Duke of Hereford had 
said against him other than well he lied falsely, like an untrue 
knight as he was : and when the King asked of the Duke of 
Hereford what he said to it, he, taking his hood off his head, said : 
' My sovereign lord, even as a supplication which I took you import- 
eth, right so I say for truth, that Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Nor- 
folk, is a traitor, false and disloyal to your Royal Majesty, your 
crown, and to all the states of your realm.' 

"Then the Duke of Norfolk being asked what he said to this, he 
answered : ' Right dear lord, with your favour that I make answer 
into your cousin here, I say (your reverence saved) that Henry of 
Lancaster, Duke of Hereford, like a false and disloyal traitor as he 
is, doth lie in that he hath or shall say of me otherwise than well.' 
*No more,' said the King; 'we have heard enough :' and here- 
with commanded the Duke of Surrey, for that turn Marshal of 
England, to arrest, in his name, the two dukes." 

The narrative proceeds to state that Norfolk was imprisoned in 
Windsor Castle, while the Duke of Lancaster and others became 
sureties for the appearance of Hereford. 

The play opens with the facts described as follows : " Now, after 
the dissolving of the parliament at Shrewsbury, there was a day 
appointed, about six weeks after, for the King to come unto Wind- 
sor to hear and to take some order betwixt the two dukes which 
had thus appealed each other. There was a great scaffold erected 
within the Castle of Windsor for the King to sit with the lords and 
prelates of his realm ; and so, at the day appointed, he, with the 
said lords and prelates, being come thither and set in their places, 
the Duke of Hereford, appellant, and the Duke of Norfolk, defend- 
ant, were sent for to come and appear before the King sitting there 
in his seat of justice. . . . The King commanded the Dukes of 
Aumerle and Surrey, the one being constable and the other mar- 
shal, to go unto the two dukes, appellant and defendant, requiring 



Scene I] Notes 153 

them, on his behalf, to go to some agreement, and, for his part, he 
would be ready to pardon all that had been said or done amiss be- 
twixt them touching any harm or dishonour to him or his realm ; 
but they answered both assuredly that it was not possible to have 
any peace or agreement made betwixt them. When he heard what 
they had answered, he commanded that they should be brought 
forthwith before his presence, to hear what they would say. . . . 
When they were come before the King and lords, the King spake 
himself to them, willing them to agree and make peace together, 
' for it is,' said he, ' the best way ye can take.' 

"The Duke of Norfolk, with due reverence, hereunto answered 
that it could not be so brought to pass, his honour saved. Then 
the King asked of the Duke of Hereford what it was that he de- 
manded of the Duke of Norfolk, and what is the matter that ye 
cannot make peace together, and become friends ? 

"Then stood forth a knight, that asking and obtaining a license 
to speak for the Duke of Hereford, said : ' Right dear and sover- 
eign lord, here is Henry of Lancaster, Duke of Hereford and Earl 
of Derby, who saith, and I for him likewise say, that Thomas Mow- 
bray, Duke of Norfolk, is a false and disloyal traitor to you and 
your Royal Majesty, and to your whole realm : and likewise the 
Duke of Hereford saith, and I for him, that Thomas Mowbray, 
Duke of Norfolk, hath received 8000 nobles to pay the soldiers 
that keep your town of Calais, which he hath not done as he ought : 
and furthermore, the said Duke of Norfolk hath been the occasion 
of all the treason that hath been contrived in your realm for the 
space of these eighteen years, and by his false suggestions and 
malicious counsel hath caused to die and to be murdered your 
right dear uncle, the Duke of Gloucester, son to King Edward. 
Moreover, the Duke of Hereford saith, and I for him, that he will 
prove this with his body, against the body of the said Duke of 
Norfolk, within lists.' 

"The King herewith waxed angry, and asked the Duke of Here- 
ford if these were his words, who answered : ' Right dear lord, 



154 Notes [Act I 

they are my words, and hereof I require right and the battle against 
him.' 

" There was a knight also that asked license to speak for the 
Duke of Norfolk, and obtaining it, began to answer thus : ' Right 
dear sovereign lord, here is Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, 
who answereth and saith, and I for him, that all that Henry of Lan- 
caster hath said and declared (saving the reverence due to the 
King and his council) is a lie, and the said Henry of Lancaster 
hath falsely and wickedly lied, as a false and disloyal knight, and 
both hath been and is a traitor against you, your crown, Royal 
Majesty, and realm. This will I prove and defend as becometh a 
loyal knight to do, with my body against his.' . . . 

"The King then demanded of the Duke of Norfolk if these were 
his words, and whether he had any more to say. The Duke of 
Norfolk then answered for himself : ' Right dear sir, true it is that 
I have received so much gold to pay your people of the town of 
Calais, which I have done ; and I do avouch that your town of 
Calais is as well kept at your commandment as ever it was at any 
time before, and that there never hath been by any of Calais any 
complaint made unto you of me. Right dear and my sovereign 
lord, for the voyage that I made into France about your marriage I 
never received either gold or silver of you, nor yet for the voyage 
that the Duke of Aumerle and I made into Almaigne, where we 
spent great treasure. Marry, true it is that once I laid an ambush to 
have slain the Duke of Lancaster that there sitteth ; but, neverthe- 
less, he hath pardoned me thereof, and there was good peace made 
betwixt us, for the which I yield him hearty thanks. This is that 
which I have to answer, and am ready to defend myself against 
mine adversary, I beseech you, therefore, of right, and to have 
the battle against him in upright judgment.' 

" After this, when the King had communed with his council a 
little, he commanded the two dukes to stand forth, that their an- 
swers might be heard. The King then caused them once again to 
be asked if they would agree and make peace together, and they 



Scene I] Notes Iff 

both flatly answered that they would not ; and withal the Duke of 
Hereford cast down his gage, and the Duke of Norfolk took it up. 
The King, perceiving this demeanour betwixt them, swore by St. 
John Baptist that he would never seek to make peace betwixt them 
again. And therewith Sir John Bushy, in name of the King and 
his council, declared that the King and his council had com- 
manded and ordained that they should have a day of battle ap- 
pointed them at Coventry. Here writers disagree about the day 
that was appointed ; for some say it was upon a Monday in 
August ; others upon St. Lambert's Day, being the 17th of Sep- 
tember ; others on the nth of September. But true it is that the 
King assigned them not only the day, but also appointed them lists 
and place for the combat ; and thereupon great preparation was 
made, as to such a matter appertained." 

1. Old John of Gaunt. John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, the 
fourth son of Edward IH., was born at Ghent in Flanders ; whence 
his surname. As he was born in 1340, he was only tifty-eight years 
of age at the time when the play opens. Some of the editors seem 
to think that it is for poetical effect that S. represents Gaunt as a 
very old man ; but he speaks in accordance with the common esti- 
mate of age!* in that day, when the average duration of life was 
considerably less than now. Daniel, in his poem of Rosamo7id, de- 
scribes King Henry as extremely old, though he was only fifty-six 
when he died. Spenser calls Robert, Earl of Leicester, an old man 
in 1582, but he was not then fifty; and Coligny is represented by 
his biographer, Lord Huntington, as an aged man, though he died 
at fifty-three. Many other examples of the kind might be given. 

2. Band. That is bond, the words being formerly interchange- 
able. Cf. C. of E. iv. 2. 49 : " Tell me, was he arrested on a 
band?" and again Id. iv. 3. 32: "he that brings any man to an- 
swer it that breaks his band." The reference here is to the pledges 
that Gaunt had given for his son's appearance. See extract from 
Holinshed above. 

3. Hereford. The word is generally spelled Herford or Harford 



156 



Notes [Act I 



in the early eds. It is to be pronounced as a dissyllable. Henry 
was called Bolingh'oke from his birthplace in Lincolnshire. 

4. The boisterous late appeal. The violent accusation at Shrews- 
bury six weeks before. See Holinshed above. Appeal = impeach- 
ment. Cf. A. and C. iii. 5. 12 : " upon his own appeal." The verb 
is used in a similar sense, as below in lines 9 and 27 ; also in i. 3. 
21 : " the Duke of Hereford that appeals me." 

5. Which then our leisure, etc. Which then we had no leisure 
to hear. We still often use leisure in the sense of " lack of lei- 
sure." 

12. Argument. Matter, subject ; as often. Cf. I Hen. IV. ii. 2. 
100 : " it would be argument for a week," etc. 

13. Apparent. Evident, manifest. Cf. y. C. ii. I. 198: "these 
apparent prodigies." It is used in the same sense in iv. i. 124: 
" apparent guilt." 

16. Ourselves. S. uses otir selves and our self interchangeably in 
this "regal " sense. Cf. y. C. iii. i. 8: " What touches us ourself," 
etc. In iii. 3. 127, below, the quartos have our selves, the folio 
our selfe. 

18. High-stomached. High-tempered, proud. Cf. stomach = 
pride, in Hen. VIII. iv. 2. 34; "Of an unbounded stomach." In 
Temp. i. 2. 157 it means courage, as in Hen. V. iv. 3. 35: "He 
which hath no stomach to this fight," etc. 

19. Deaf as the sea. Cf. M. of V. \v. 1. 'ji-. — 

" You may as well go stand upon the beach. 
And bid the main flood bate his usual height," etc. 

20. Alany years, etc. Pope suggested " May many," which some 
adopt. Abbott (^Grammar, 480) thinks that years may perhaps be 
read as a dissyllable ; but that is hardly possible. 

22. Other'' s. On the omission of the article, cf. J. C. i. 2. 230 : 
"every time gentler than other;" 0th. ii. 3. 183: "tilting one at 
other's breast ; " M. N'. D. iii. 2. 239 : " Wink each at other," etc. 

23. Envying. Some would accent the second syllable, as in T. 



Scene I] Notes 157 

of S. ii. I. 18 "Is it for him you do envy me so?" but this is not 
absolutely necessary, though we find that accent in Spenser, F. Q. 
iii. I. 13: "Let later age that noble use envy; " and Id. iv. 4. 44: 
" Which Cambell seeing much the same envyde." 

26. The cause you come. That is, on or for which you come. 

Cf. I en. VI. ii. 5. 55 : — 

" Declare the cause 
My father, Earl of Cambridge, lost his head ; " 

28. Object. Used transitively and in a stronger sense than now. 
Cf. I Hen. VI. ii. 4. 116: "This blot that they object against your 
house." The preposition to is used after it in Rich. III. ii. 4. 17: 
" In him that did object the same to thee." 

32. Tendering. Cherishing, holding dear ; as often in S. Cf. 

Rich. III. ii. 4. 72 : — 

" and so betide to me 
As well I tender you and all of yours ! " 

Hen. V. ii. 2. 175 : " But we our kingdom's safety must so tender ; '' 
. R. and J. iii. i. 74 : " which name I tender As dearly as my own ; " 
etc. 

'^l. Misbegotten. " Of a bad origin " (Schmidt). 

34. Appellant. The modern spelling of appealant = impeacher, 
accuser. See on 4. 

38. Divine. Partaking of the nature of God, proceeding from 
God. Cf. A. IV. iii. 6. 2,Z' "the divine forfeit of his soul" = the 
forfeit of his divine soul. 

40. Too good. Because of your noble descent. 

43. To aggravate the note. To intensify the stigma. Cf. R. of 

I. 208 : — 

" That my posterity, sham'd with the note 
Shall curse my bones ; " 

and L. L. L. v. 2. 75 : — 

" Folly in fools bears not so strong a note, 
As foolery in the wise, when wit doth dote." 

46. Right-drawn. " Drawn in a right or just cause " (Johnson). 



158 



Notes [Act I 



49. Eager. Sharp. Cf. Ham. i. 4. 2 : "a nipping and an eager 
air ; " 3 Hen. VI. ii. 6. 68 : " vex him with eager swords." The 
word is the French aigrc, Latin acer, sharp, sour. It means sour in 
Ham. i. 5. 69: "hke eager droppings into milk; " and also refers 
to taste in Sonn. 118. 2 : — 

" Like as, to make our appetites more keen, 
With eager compounds we our palate urge ; " 

that is, with piquant or "bitter sauces," as explained in the context. 

50. Can arbitrate. That can decide ; a common ellipsis. 

54. Fair reverence. Just or becoming reverence. Cf. below, iii. 
3. 188: "fair duty to his majesty." 

56, Post. Speed, hasten. Cf. iii. 4. 90 and v. 2. 112. 

59. And let hi7n be, etc. Marshall points the line as a paren- 
thesis, paraphrasing it thus: "And consider him, for the moment, 
as no kinsman of yours, my liege." He thinks this is confirmed by 
Richard's speech in 115 fol. below. It seems to me that the mean- 
ing is substantially the same with the ordinary pointing, and con- 
necting it directly with what precedes ( = and ignoring for the time 
his relationship to you). 

63. Tied. Bound, obliged. Cf. T. ^/ 5. i. i. 217 : " And I am 
tied to be obedient." 

65. Inhabitable. Not habitable. Steevens quotes Jonson, Cati- 
line, V. I. 54: "And pour'd on some inhabitable place." Cf. T. 
Heywood's Gen. Hist, of Women (1624) : "Where all the country 
was scorched by the heat of the sun, and the place almost inhabit- 
able for the multitude of serpents." S. uses the word nowhere else. 
On the passage, cf. Macb. iii. 4. 104 : " dare me to the desert with 
thy sword." 

67. This. That is, this protest. 

70. The king. The reading of quarto of 1 597. The other 
quartos and the folio have "a king," which White prefers, as it 
makes Bolingbroke " disclaim not only the protection and alliance 
of his particular sovereign, but all immunity of royal blood." 



Scene I] Notes 159 

72. Except. Staunton says the word is used in " the old sense 
of to put a bar to, or stay action." Schmidt makes it = to object 
to. Cf. T. N. i. 3. 7 : " Let her except before excepted." We find 
" except against " in T. G. of V. i. 3. 2>t, and ii. 4. 155. 

74. Hononrh pawn. The gage thrown down. The expression 
is used in the same sense in iv. i. 55 and 70. 

75. Else. Other, besides this. Cf. 2. Hen. IV. v. 5. 26: "put- 
ting all affairs else in oblivion," etc. ^.^ 

80, 81. "The general sense of these somewhat obscure lines 
seems to be : 'I will meet you on any fair terms, or in any form of 
combat prescribed by the laws of chivalry'" (Wright). 

82. Light. Alight, dismount. Cf. J. C. v. 3. 31 : "Now some 
light. O, he lights too ; " also Genesis, xxiv. 64, 2 Kings, v. 21, etc. 

85. Inherit us. Put us in possession ; the only instance of this 
use of the word in S. For inhe?'it = possess, see below, ii. i. 83; 
also R. mtd /. i. 2. 30, T. A. ii. 3. 3 ; Cymb. iii. 2. 63, etc. 

88. Nobles. A gold coin, worth 6s. Sd. See on v. 5. 67 below. 

89. Lendings. Money in trust. It should have been used for 
paying the garrison of Calais. The word is used by S. nowhere 
else except in Lea?-, iii. 4. 113: "Off, off, you lendings!" that is, 
the clothes which the mad king throws away. 

90. Lewd. Base, wicked. Cf. i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 13 : " Such 
poor, such bare, such lewd, such mean attempts ! " See also 
Milton, Z'. Z. 192: — 

" So clomb this first grand thief into God's fold ; 
So since into his church, lewd hirelings climb." 

The word first meant laical as opposed to clerical ; thence, un- 
learned, ignorant ; thence, mean, vile ; and at last it got its present 
restricted meaning. 

91. Injurious. Insolent in wrong-doing. Cf. Cymb. iv. 2. 86: 
"Thou injurious thief ! " 

95. Eighteen years. That is, since the insurrection of Wat 
Tyler, in 1381. 



i6o Notes [Act I 

96. Complotted. Plotted. So below, i. 3. 189: "To plot, con- 
trive, or complot any ill." The noun complot is similarly used ; as 
in 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 147 : "Their complot is to have my life ; " T. 
of A. ii. 3. 265 : "the complot of this timeless tragedy ; " Id. v. I. 
65: " complots of mischief," etc. 

100. The Duke of Gloster. Thomas of Woodstock, seventh son 
of Edward III., one of the leaders in the opposition to Richard's 
favourites. He was accused of treason by the Duke of Norfolk, 
then Earl of Nottingham, and the Duke of Aumerle, and was put 
to death at Calais in 1397. 

loi. Suggest his soon-believing adversaries. Secretly incite his 
enemies ready to believe anything against him. Cf. Sonn. 144: • — 

" Two loves I have of comfort and despair, 
Which like two spirits do suggest me still." 

The noun suggestion is used in the sense of prompting to evil, 
temptation, in Temp. ii. i. 288, Id. iv. i. 26, etc. 

104. Which blood. The repetition of the antecedent is not 
uncommon. Cf. Genesis, iv. 10. 

106. To me. As the son of his eldest surviving brother. 

107. Worth. Excellence, dignity. Cf. T. G. of V. ii. 4. 56 : — 

" I know the gentleman 
To be of worth and worthy estimation ; " 

Id. iii. I. 107: "a youthful gentleman of worth." 

109. How high a pitch, etc. The expression is taken from the 
language of falconry. Cf. I Hen. VI. ii. 4. ii: "Between two 
hawks, which flies the higher pitch ; " J. C. i. i. 78: — 

" These growing feathers pluck'd from Caesar's wing 
Will make him fiy an ordinary pitch," etc. 

113. Slatider of his blood. "This reproach to his ancestry" 
(Steevens). "This disgrace of his race" (Schmidt). CL Hen. V. 
iii. 6. 84 : " Such slanders of the age," etc. 



Scene I] Notes i6i 

119. Neighbour. An adjective, as in V. and A. 830, L. L. L. 
V. 2. 94, A. Y. L. iv. 3. 79, 7?. and J. ii. 6. 27, and other passages. 
The word is also used as a verb ; as in V. and A. 259, IV. T. i. 2. 
449, etc. 

1 20. Partialize. To make partial ; found nowhere else in S. 
Cotgrave gives it as a translation of the French partialiser. 

126. Receipt. The money received (88). Cf. Cor. i, i. 116, 
where it is used of the food received by the stomach : " the muti- 
nous parts That envied his receipt." See also R. of L. 703. 

127. Duly. The word is found only in the ist quarto. 

129. For that. Because. That is often thus used as a "con- 
junctional affix." 

130. Upon remainder of a dear account. On account of the 
balance of a heavy debt still due. Cf. Mtuh Ado, iv. I. 337: 
" Claudio shall render me a dear account." For the use of dear, 
cf. i. 3. 151 below. 

131. Since last I went to France, etc. He went to France in 
1395 to arrange a marriage between Richard and Isabel, the 
daughter of Charles VI., then only eight years old. 

132. For Gloster^s death, etc. Holinshed says that Mowbray 
offended the king by taking too much time for the business. 

140. Exactly. Expressly, or " in precise and distinct terms." 
142. AppeaVd. Charged against me. See on 4 above. 

144. Recreant. An adjective here = cowardly or faithless. The 
primitive meaning (from Lat. recredere) is apostate. 

145. In t7iyself. In my own person. 

147. Overiveening. Arrogant, presumptuous. Cf. T. N. ii. 5. 
34 : " Here 's an overweening rogue ! " 

149. Chamber'' d. Used by S. only here. 

150. In haste whereof To expedite which. 

152. Wrath-kindled gentlemen. So in folio ; the 1st quarto has 

" gentleman." Collier defends the latter on the ground that the 

king was addressing Norfolk, who had just concluded his angry 

speech. Bolingbroke, he says, was not so properly angry, and 

RICHARD n — II 



1 62 Notes [Act I 

moreover had had time to cool. But line 156 (" conclude, and be 
agreed") shows that both are addressed. 

153. Choler. There is a play upon the two meanings of the 
word, wrath and bile, 

154. Physician. Four syllables, like the rhyming word incision. 

156. Conclude. Come to terms, agree. Cf. Cor. iii. i. 145: — 

" where gentry, title, wisdom 
Cannot conclude but by the yea and no 
Of general ignorance." 

157. N'o time to bleed. The folio reading ; the 1st quarto has" no 
month," which the Cambridge editors adopt. Bleeding was then 
considered advisable only at certain seasons, as spring and autumn. 

162. When, Harry, when? An expression of impatience. Cf. 
J. C ii. I. 5 : " When, Lucius, when ? " etc. 

164. There is no boot. As we say, " It 's of no use." Cf. T. of S. 
V. 2. 176 : " Then vail your stomachs, for it is no boot ; " i Hen. VI. 
iv. 6. 52: "Then talk no more of flight, it is no boot." Cf. also 
the use of the verb (= avail) in iii. 4. 18 below: "And what I 
want it boots not to complain ; " Milton, Lycidas, 64 : " Alas, what 
boots it," etc. 

16.8. Despite of death that lives upon my grave. The antecedent 
of that is name. For the transposition, cf. iii. 2. 38. 

170. Baffled. " Originally a punishment of infamy, inflicted on 
recreant knights, one part of which was hanging them up by the 
heels" (Nares). Cf. Spenser, F. Q. vi. 7. 27: — 

"And after all, for greater infamie, 
He by the heeles him hung upon a tree. 
And baffuld so, that all which passed by 
The picture of his punishment might see, 
And by the like ensample warned bee. 
How ever they through treason doe trespasse." 

Hence the word came to mean, to use contemptuously in any 
manner ; as in T. A^. v. i 377 : " Alas, poor fool, how have they 



Scene ij Notes 163 

baffled thee ! " The present meaning (to balk, frustrate) is not 
found in S. 

173. Which. The antecedent is implied in the preceding his. 
Which = zvho is common in S. 

174. Leopards. Malone says that "the Norfolk crest was a 
golden leopard ; " but it was and is a golden lion. The leopard 
seems to be mentioned here merely as an inferior animal. 

175. His spots. Pope changed his to " their ; " but the former 
is the word m /erejiiiah, xiii. 23, which Norfolk has in mind. 

177. The ptirest treasure, etc. Marshall compares 0th. iii. 3. 
155 fol. : " Good name in man or woman," etc. 

180. Ten-times-bar r'' d-Jip. S. is fond of compound adjectives, 
and sometimes has these complex ones. Cf. C. of E. i. i. 63 : " the 
always-wind-obeying deep," etc. See also ii. i. 134 and iii. 4. 34 
below. 

184. Dear my liege. Cf. "good my lord," etc. 

186. Throw down. The folio reading; the 1st quarto has 
" throw up." 

187. In the folio God is changed to "Heaven," in accordance 
with the Act of Parliament (3 James I. cap. 21) entitled "An Act 
to restrain the abuses of Players," in which the name of God was 
forbidden to be used in stage-plays, etc. The quartos have " deep 
sin," which the Cambridge editors, who invariably prefer the quarto 
readings, other things being equal, of course adopt, as in 157 and 
186 above — the latter in face of the throzo dozvn in 161, 162, 164 
above. 

189. Impeach my height. Detract from my dignity. Impeach 
(Fr. empecher^ at first meant to hinder ; as in Spenser, F. Q. iii. 3. 
53 : " That therefore nought our passage may empeach ; " Id. iii. 
II. II: "and swelling throbs empeach His strugling toung." 
Then it got the meaning " to accuse " — perhaps, as has been sug- 
gested, because an accused person is held for trial, and his free 
action thus hindered. Here perhaps the two meanings are blended. 

190. Outdar''d. Defied. Some take it as = outdaring, auda- 



164 Notes [Act I 

cious. Cf. outspoken = outspeaking, lean-look' d (ii. 4. 1 1 below) = 
lean-looking, etc. Herford makes it = " cowed down." 

192. Parle. Parley, or the trumpet-call for one ; as in 
3 Hen.. VI. V. i. 16: "Go, trumpet, to the walls, and sound a 
parle." 

193. Motive. Moving power, instrument ; that is, the tongue. 
Cf. A. W. iv. 4. 20 : — 

" As it hath fated her to be my motive 
And helper to a husband; " 

and T. and C. iv. 5. 57: "every joint and motive of her body." 

194. " It may be doubted whether his refers to the tongue (used 
for the modern its) or to Mowbray. Either yields a reasonable 
sense " (Wright). 

199. St. Lambert's day. September 17th. 

201. Difference. Quarrel, contention. Cf. /J/. <?/ F. iv. I. 171 : — 

" Are you acquainted with the difference 
That holds this present question in the court ? " 

202. Atone. Reconcile, make at one. Cf. 0th. iv. I. 244: "1 
would do much To atone them." It is also used intransitively 
(= agree) as in Cor. iv. 6. 72 : — 

" He and Aufidius can no more atone 
Than violentest contrariety." 

203. Design the victoj^'s chivalry. " Designate, by the result of 
the contest, the true knight." Design is used in its etymological 
sense, to point out (Lat. designare). Schmidt makes justice the 
object of design. 

204. Lord marshal. Abbott ( Grammar, 489) thinks that mar- 
shal may be a " quasi-monosyllable " here. It w'ould be better 
perhaps to consider it a trisyllable, as it seems to be in i Hen. VI. 
iv. 7. 70 and i Hen. IV. iv. 4. 2. The line would then be an 
Alexandrine. 



Scene II] Notes 1 65 

As Norfolk was himself Earl Marshal of England, a deputy was 
appointed for this occasion. This, as Holinshed informs us, was 
Thomas Holland, Duke of Surrey. 

205. Be ready. Abbott {Grafnmar, 311) thinks that it is doubt- 
ful whether be is the subjunctive or the infinitive with to omitted. 
He prefers (as I do) the former, supplying that after command. 
Cf. Rich. III. iv. 4. 539 : — 

" Some one take order Buckingham be brought 
To Salisbury." 

Scene H. — The Duke of Lancaster's palace, where the scene is 
laid, was situated on the banks of the Thames. It was known as 
" the Savoy," having anciently been the seat of Peter, Earl of Savoy, 
uncle to Eleanor, queen of Henry IH. Upon his death it devolved 
to the queen, who gave it to her second son, Edmund, afterwards 
Earl of Lancaster. From that time it was used as the London 
palace of the earls and dukes of that house. John of Gaunt mar- 
ried Blanche, the daughter of Henry, the first duke of Lancaster. 
Blanche was co-heiress with her sister Matilda to the vast estates 
of this duchy ; and on the death of Matilda, without issue, John of 
Gaunt became possessed of all the property, in right of his wife, 
and was himself made Duke of Lancaster. 

The Savoy was burnt by the rebels, June 13, 1381, and rebuilt in 
the time of Henry VIL as the Hospital of St. John the Baptist. 
The only remnant of the edifice that has come down to our day is 
the chapel, which was restored by Queen Victoria in 1865, after a 
fire in 1864, which destroyed everything but the walls. The new 
wood ceiling is a copy of the old, its 138 compartments being filled 
with sacred devices and arms of the Dukes of Lancaster. 

The Duchess of Gloucester was Eleanor Bohun, daughter of 
Humphrey, Earl of Hereford. Her only sister was Mary, the wife 
of Henry, the Bolingbroke of this play, who was created Duke of 
Hereford in 1397. 

I. The part / had in Gloster's blood. My relationship to Gloster. 



1 66 Notes [Act I 

Gloster^s is the reading of the folio ; the quartos have " Wood- 
stock's," which is adopted by the Cambridge editors and some 
others. 

2. Exclaims. Exclamations; as in Rich. III. i. 2. 52: "deep 
exclaims." Cf. commends = commendations, iii. I. 38 and iii. 3. 126 
below, and in Af. of V. ii. i. 90; accuse = accusation, 2 Hen. VI. 
iii. I. 160 ; impose = imposition, T. G. of V. iv. 3. 8, etc. 

5. Which made the fault, etc. " Which ordained the incapacity, 
that we subjects cannot inflict punishment on the king." That we 
cannot correct is explanatory o{ fault. 

6. Put we. A 1st person imperative, not unusual in S. Cf. 
Hen. V. iv. 8. 118: "Come, go we in procession to the village ; " 
and just below (127) : " Do we all holy rites." Abbott calls it the 
" subjunctive used optatively or imperatively." 

7. They see. S. elsewhere uses " Heaven " as a plural. Cf. Ham. 
iii. 4. 173: "But Heaven hath pleas'd it so . . . That I must be 
their scourge and minister ; " 0th. iv. 2. 47 : " Had it pleas'd 
Heaven To try me with affliction, had they rain'd," etc. In 
R. of L. 345, " the eternal power " is similarly followed by a plural 
pronoun; and in Rich. III. iv. 4. 71 hell i?, used in the same way. 
Hours is a dissyllable here, as often. Cf. Temp. v. i. 4, etc. 

II. Edward'' s seven sons. The sons of Edward HI. were — 
I. Edward the Black Prince ( 1 330-1 376) ; 2. William of Hat- 
field ( 1 336-1 344) ; 3. Lionel of Antwerp, Duke of Clarence 
(1338-1368) ; 4. John of Gaunt (1340-1399) ; 5. Edmund of 
Langley, Earl of Cambridge and Duke of York (i 341-1402) ; 
6. William of Windsor (died young) ; 7. Thomas of Woodstock, 
Earl of Buckingham and Duke of Gloucester (1355-1397)- 

14. Some of those seven, etc. The natural death of Edward, 
the two Williams, and Lionel is contrasted with the violent death 
which befell Gloucester. 

20. Faded. The folio has "vaded," which is only another 
form of the same word. Cf. P. P. 131 : "Sweet rose, fair flower, 
untimely pluck'd, soon vaded;" Id. 170: "A shining gloss that 



Scene 11] Notes 167 

vadeth suddenly; " Id. 174: *' Lost, vaded, broken, dead within 
an hour," etc. 

23. That metal. The quartos have " mettall " or " mettal, " 
the folio "nnettle." The early eds. make no distinction between 
metal zxi^ mettle. Self mould ^ sq-vcvq mould; a common use of 
selfz.?. an adjective. Cf. C. of E. v. i. 10: "that self chain," etc. 

28. Model. Copy, image. Cf. Heti. VIII. iv. 2. 132: "The 
model of our chaste loves, his young daughter," etc. 

32. Murther. The old spelling, used as late as the i8th cen- 
tury. Cf. Gray, The Bard, 88 : " With many a foul and midnight 
murther fed." But murder was also used in the time of S. The 
folio has "murther" here, but " Murders" in 21 above. 

35. Safeguard. Cf. Hen. V. \. 2. 176: " Since we have locks 
to safeguard necessaries." S. uses the verb only twice. 

36. Venge. Not to be printed ^venge, as by most of the editors, 
and by Abbott in Gramf?iar, 460. It is the Fr. venger (Lat. vin- 
dicare'), but has now given place to avenge and revenge. Cf. veji- 
geance and vengeful. 

42. Complain myself Reflexive, like the Fr. se complaindre. 
Cf. R. ofL. 598, 845. 

44. Why, then, I zvill, etc. The measure is complete if we 
divide will and fare (in farezuell) into two syllables each, as 
Abbott does ; but that is very awkward. I prefer to regard it 
as a short line. 

46. Cousin. Hereford was both the nephew and brother in- 
law of the Duchess ; but cousin was very loosely used in that day. 
Schmidt defines it as = " any kinsman or kinswoman," and gives 
examples of its use for nephew, niece, uncle, brother-in-law, and 
grandchild. It was sometimes a mere complimentary title given 
by one prince to another or to distinguished noblemen ; as in 
M. for M. V. I. 165, 246, Hen. V. v. 2. 4, Rich. Ill iii. 4. 37, 
etc. 

47. Sit. For this imperative or " optative use of the subjunc- 
tive," cf. 50 and 57 just below. 



1 68 Notes [Act I 

49. If misfortune, etc. If disaster fails to attend the first onset. 
Career was a technical term in justing. 

53. Caitiff. The word has here, as Johnson suggests, some- 
thing of its original meaning of prisoner, from the Latin captivus. 
Tyrwhitt says : " I do not believe that caitiff \w our language ever 
signified a prisoner ; I take it to be derived, not from captif but 
from chetif, Fr. poor, miserable," But chetif, like captif, is from 
the Latin captivus; being one of the many instances in French (as 
in English) in which a Latin word has been twice taken into the 

^language. Cf. meuble and mobile from Lat. i7iobilis, porche and 
portique (so our porch and portico') from portictis, hotel and ho- 
pital (our hotel zxvA hospital) from hospitale, frele and fragile (our 
frail 2iVi<l fragile) from fragilis, Aoiite and auguste from augustus, 
etc. 

54. Sojnetimes. Used by S. interchangeably with sometime = 
former (or formerly), once, late. Cf. Colossians, i. 21, iii. 7 with 
Ephesians, ii. 13. 

58. Grief boundeth, etc. She compares her reiterated com- 
plaints to the bounding of a ball. 

66. Plashy. The seat of Thomas of Woodstock, as Lord High 
Constable, near Dunmow, Essex. 

68. Lodgings. Apartments, chambers. Cf. T. of S. ind. i. 49 : 
"And burn sweet wood to make the lodging sweet; " Lear, i. 2. 
184 : "retire with me to my lodging," etc. 

UnfurnisKd walls. Cf. Percy, preface to Northumberland 
Household Book : -'The usual manner of hanging the rooms in the 
old castles was only to cover the naked stone walls with tapestry 
or arras, hung upon tenter-hooks, from which they were easily 
taken down upon every removal." 

69. Offices. The offices of an old English mansion, as Malone 
remarks, were the rooms for keeping the various stores of provi- 
sions and for culinary purposes ; that is, the butler's pantry, cellars, 
and kitchen. They were all within the house, on the ground floor 
(there were no underground rooms until the time of Charles I.), 



Scene III] Notes 169 

and adjoining each other. When dinner had been set on the 
board, the proper officers attended in each of these offices. Some- 
times, on occasions of great festivity, the offices were all thrown 
open, and full license given to all comers to eat and drink at their 
pleasure. Cf. 0th. ii. 2. 9, where this is done on account of the 
destruction of the Turkish fleet, and in honour of the general's 
nuptials : " All offices are open, and there is full liberty of feasting 
from this present hour of five till the bell iiave told eleven." See 
also T. of A. ii. 2. 167. 

73. Will I hence, and die. The Duchess died the next year 
(1399) from grief at the death of her son Humphrey. 

Scene III. — Holinshed's account of the events in this scene 
is as follows : — 

"At the time appointed, the King came to Coventry, where the 
two dukes were ready, according to the order prescribed therein, 
coming thither in great array, accompanied with the lords and gentle- 
men of their lineages. The King had caused a sumptuous scaffold 
or theatre and royal lists there to be erected and prepared. , . . 
The Duke of Hereford armed him in his tent, that was set up near 
to the lists ; and the Duke of Norfolk put on his armour betwixt 
the gate and the barrier of the town, in a beautiful house, having 
a fair perclois [fence, screen] of wood towards the gate, that none 
might see what was done within the house. 

"The Duke of x\umerle that day being High Constable of Eng- 
land, and the Duke of Surrey Marshal, placed themselves betwixt 
them, well armed and appointed ; and when they saw their time, 
they first entered into the lists, with a great company of men ap- 
parelled in silk sendal, embroidered with silver both richly and 
curiously, every man having a tipped staff to keep the field in order. 

"About the hour of prime, came to the barriers of the lists 
the Duke of Hereford, mounted on a white courser barded with 
green and blue velvet, embroidered sumptuously with swans and 
antelopes of goldsmith's work, armed at all points. The Constable 



lyo Notes [Act i 

and Marshal came to the barriers, demanding of him what he was; 
he answered, ' I am Henry of Lancaster, Duke of Hereford, which 
am come hither to do my endeavour against Thomas Mowbray, 
Duke of Norfolk, as a traitor untrue to God, the King, his realm, 
and me.' Then incontinently he sware upon the holy Evangelists 
that his quarrel was true and just, and upon that point he required 
to enter the lists. 

" Then he put up his sword, which before he held naked in his 
hand, and putting down his vizor, made a cross on his horse, and 
with spear in hand entered into the lists, and descended from his 
horse, and set him down in a chair of green velvet at the one end 
of the lists, and there reposed himself, abiding the coming of his 
adversary. Soon after him entered into the field with great tri- 
umph King Richard, accompanied with all the peers of the realm. 
The King had there above ten thousand men in armour, lest some 
fray or tumult might arise among his nobles by quarrelling or 
partaking. When the King was set in his seat, which was richly 
hanged and adorned, a king-at-arms made open proclamation, 
prohibiting all men, in the name, of the King, and of the High 
Constable and Marshal, to enterprise or attempt to approach or 
touch any part of the lists on pain of death, except such as were 
appointed to order or marshal the field. 1 he proclamation ended, 
another herald cried : ' Behold here Henry of Lancaster, Duke of 
Hereford, appellant, which is entered into the lists royal to do his 
endeavour against Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, defendant, 
upon pain to be found false and recreant.' 

" The Duke of Norfolk hovered on horseback at the entry of 
the lists, his horse being barded with crimson velvet, embroidered 
richly with lions of silver and mulberry trees; and when he had 
made his oath before the Constable and Marshal that his quarrel 
was just and true, he entered the field manfully, saying aloud, God 
aid him that hath the right; and then he departed from his horse, 
and sat him down in his chair, which was crimson velvet, curtained 
about with white and red damask. The Lord Marshal viewed 



Scene III] Notes 171 

their spears, to see that they were of equal length, and delivered 
the one spear himself to the Duke of Hereford, and sent the other 
unto the Duke of Norfolk by a knight. Then the herald pro- 
claimed that the traverses and chairs of the champions should be 
removed, commanding them, on the King's behalf, to mount on 
horseback, and address themselves to the battle and combat. 
The Duke of Hereford was quickly horsed, and cast his spear into 
the rest, and when the trumpet sounded, set forward courageously 
towards his enemy six or seven paces. The Duke of Norfolk was 
not fully set forward when the King cast down his warder, and the 
heralds cried, ' Ho, ho ! ' Then the King caused their spears to 
be taken from them, and commanded them to repair again to their 
chairs, where they remained two long hours, while the King and 
his council deliberately consulted what order was best to be had 
in so weighty a cause. Finally, after they had devised and fully 
determined what should be done therein, the heralds cried silence; 
and Sir John Bushy, the King's secretary, read the sentence and 
determination of the King and his council, in a long roll, the effect 
whereof was that Henry, Duke of Hereford, should, within fifteen 
days, depart out of the realm, and not to return before the term 
of ten years were expired, except by the King he should be 
repealed again, and this upon pain of death ; and that Thomas 
Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, because he had sown sedition in the 
realm by his words, should likewise avoid the realm, and never to 
return again into England, nor approach the borders or confines 
thereof, upon pain of death ; and that the King would stay the 
profits of his lands till he had levied thereof such sums of money 
as the Duke had taken up of the King's treasurer for the wages 
of the garrison of Calais, which were still unpaid. When these 
judgments were once read, the King called before him both the 
parties, and made them to swear that the one should never come 
in place where the other was, willingly, nor keep any company 
together in any foreign region ; which oath they both received 
humbly, and so went their ways. The Duke of Norfolk departed 



iyi Notes [Act I 

sorrowfully out of the realm into Almaine, and at the last came to 
Venice, where he, for thought and melancholy, deceased. . , <, 
The Duke of Hereford took his leave of the King at Eltham, 
which there released four years of his banishment. So he took his 
journey over into Calais, and from thence into France, where he 
remained." 

Enter the Lord Marshal. See on i. i. 204. As White remarks, 
" this designation by his office in one place of a character who is 
designated by his name in another is not uncommon in our old 
dramatic literature." 

1. Aumerle. He officiated as Lord High Constable on this 
occasion. 

2. At all points. Completely. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. i, i, 16: 
" Armed to point ; " Id. i. 2, 12 : " all armde to point." 

3. Sprightfully and bold. Sprightfully and boldly. Cf. Rich. III. 
iii. 4. 50: " His grace looks cheerfully and smooth this morning; " 
J. C. ii. I. 224: "look fresh and merrily," etc. 

9. Orderly. Cf. "knightly" in 12 below; also " cheerly," 66 
below and Tetnp. i. I. 6 ; " angerly," Macb. iii. 5. I, etc. 

15. As so. An anomalous combination. In 34 we have simply j'^. 

18. Defend. Forbid, like the Fr. defendre. Cf. 0th. i. 3. 267: 
" And heaven defend your good souls that you think ; " Much Ado, 
ii. I. 98 : " God defend the lute should be like the case ! " Cf. its 
use = ward off, as in Spenser, F. Q. ii. 12. 63 : — 

" And all the margent round about was sett 
With shady Laurell trees, thence to defend 
The sunny beames." 

20. His succeeding issue. The folio reading ; the quartos have 
" my," which Johnson adopted, as " Mowbray's issue was in danger 
of an attainder, and therefore he might come, among other reasons, 
for their sake." The Cambridge editors accept this explanation ; 
but, as White remarks, the other reading "more appropriately 
refers Norfolk's loyalty to the royal family, not his own." 



Scene III] Notes 173 

25. In the folio the stage-direction that follows is " Tucket. 
Enter Hereford, and Harold P A tucket (Ital. toccata') was a flour- 
ish of trumpets used as a signal for a march. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 2. 

35: — 

" Then let the trumpets sound 

The tucket-sonance and the note to mount." 

26. Marshal, etc. Probably to be regarded as metrically a short 
line, like i. 2. 44. 

28. Plated. In plate armour. Cf. A. and C i. I. 4 : " like plated 
Mars ; " Lear, iv. 6. 169 : — 

" Plate sin with gold, 
And the strong lance of justice hurtless breaks." 

30. Depose him. Take his deposition, or statement upon oath; 
the only instance of this meaning in S. 

34. So defend thee heaven. That is, heaven defend you, if you 
speak the truth. 

43. Daring hardy. Commonly printed " daring-hardy," but the 
hyphen is not in the old eds. The difference is often one of punc- 
tuation rather than of meaning. In most of the compound adjec- 
tives the first part is virtually an adverb modifying the second ; as 
" crafty-sick," " childish-foolish," " senseless-obstinate," etc. 

45. These fair designs. See on i. i. 80, 81. 

55. As. So far as. 

59. Profane a tear. The meaning is, " If I am slain by Mow- 
bray, I am an unworthy knight for whom it would be profanation 
to shed a tear." 

64. Cousin. He was cousin to both Richard and Bolingbroke. 

66. Cheerly. See on 9 above. 

67. Regreet. Salute ; as below in 186. In 142 it may mean 
salute again. Cf. the use of the noun (= greetings) in M, of V. 
ii. 9. 89: "sensible regreets ; " and K. John, iii. i. 241 : "this kind 
regreet." The reference is to the English custom of making sweets 
the last course of a banquet. Wright quotes Bacon : " Let not this 



174 Notes [Act I 

Parliament end, like a Dutch feast, in salt meats ; but, like an Eng- 
lish feast, in sweet meats." 

70. Spirit. As often, a monosyllable. Contracted participles, 
like regenerate, particularly of Latin origin, are frequent in S. Cf. 
determinate in quotation in note on 150 below. 

73. Proof. Impenetrability, resisting power ; a technical term 
with reference to armour. Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 512: " Mars's armour 
forg'd for proof eterne ; " T. of A. iv. 5. 123 : — 

" Put armour on thine ears and on thine eyes, 
Whose proof nor yells of mothers, maids, nor babes, 
Nor sight of priests in holy vestments bleeding, 
Shall pierce a jot." 

75. Waxen. Soft and penetrable, as if made of wax. 

76. Furbish neiv. Polish or burnish anew^ Cf. Macb. i. 2. 32 : 
" with furbish'd arms." 

77. Haviour. Not '"haviour," as often printed. Lusty here, 
as Schmidt suggests, "comes near the sense <-){ gallant P So also 
in V. 3. 19 below: "He would unhorse the lustiest challenger." 
There, however, it might have its ordinary meaning of stout, 
vigorous. 

80. Redoubled. A quadrisyllable here. See p. 145 above. The 
same expression occurs in Macb. i. 2. 38 : " Doubly redoubled strokes 
upon the foe." 

81. Amazing. Bewildering; as in v. 2. 85 : " thou art amaz'd." 

82. Adverse. The quarto reading ; the folio has " amaz'd," which 
White defends as a repetition quite in S.'s manner, and as prefer- 
able to the tautology of " adverse enemy." Elsewhere S. accents 
adverse on the first syllable. 

84. Innocetice. The reading of all the early eds. Capell changed 
it to innocency, which was very likely S.'s word. He uses it some- 
times ; as in 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. 39 : " If truth and upright inno- 
cency fail me." In Rich. III. iii. 5. 20 ("God and our innocency 
defend and guard us! ") it may be a misprint for innocence, which 
is found in the 1st quarto. 



Scene III] Notes 175 

Saint George was the patron saint of England. Cf. Rich. TIL v. 
3. 270: "God and Saint George ! " Heii. V. iii. i. 34: " Cry, God 
for Harry, England, and Saint George ! " To thrive ; that is, help 
me to thrive, or succeed. 

95. As to jest. As if going to take part in a play. The noun 
jest was also used in the sense of a play, or masque. Nares quotes 
Spanish Tragedy: — 

" He promis'd us, in honour of our guest, 
To grace our banquet with some pompous jest; " 

where the word refers to a masque that follows. Schmidt makes it 
a noun in the present passage, = " the contrary to earnest." 

97. Securely. Confidently or surely (which is etymologically the 
same word). In ii. i. 266 it means too confidently, carelessly. 

112. Approve. Prove. Cf. T. A. ii. i. 35 : "And that my sword 
upon thee shall approve ; " Sonn. 70. 5 : — 

" So thou be good, slander doth but approve 
Thy worth the greater." 

116. Attending. Awaiting. Ci. M. of V. iv. i. 145: "He at- 
tendeth here hard by, To know your answer;" AI. W. i. i. 279: 
" The dinner attends you, sir." 

118. Stay. A dissyllable here. The emphasis explains the 
lengthening of the word. Warder = the truncheon, or staff of 
command. Cf. Daniel's Civil Wars, i. 63 : — 

" When lo ! the King, chang'd suddenly his mind. 
Casts down his warder, and so stays them there." 

See also the reference to this same incident in 2 Hen. IV. iv. i. 

125: — 

" O, when the King did throw his warder down 
His own life hung upon the staff he threw." 

121. Withdraw ivith us. Spoken to the members of the King's 
council. 

122. While tve return these dukes. Until we report to these 



176 Notes [Act I 

dukes. Cf. iv. i. 269 below : " Read o'er this paper while the glass 
doth come." So zuhiles in T. N. iv. 3. 29 : — 

" He shall conceal it 
Whiles you are willing it shall come to note." 

The long flourish of the stage-direction serves to suggest the inter- 
val of the conference, which occupied two hours. See Holinshed, 
p. 171 above. 

125. For that. Because. See on i. i. 129 above. 

127. Aspect. Accented on last syllable, as in 209 below. 

129-133. And for . . . sleep. These five lines are omitted in the 
folio. It was no doubt an accident, as the context requires them. 
Set on you = "set you on" (Pope's reading), incited you. 

134. Untunhl. Discordant, inharmonious. Cf. R, of L, 1214 : 
" With untun'd tongue she hoarsely calls her maid." 

140. Pain of life. The quarto reading; in the folio "pain of 
death," which White prefers. " Pain of life " is the king's expres- 
sion in 153 just below. 

142. Regreet. See on 67 above. Dominions is a quadrisyllable. 

143. Stranger. Foreign ; as often. 

150. The fly-slow hours. The quartos have "slie slow ;" the 
1st, 3d, and 4th folios, " slye slow;" the 2d folio "flye slow," 
whence Pope read " fly-slow," which is generally adopted. The 
Cambridge editors and some others have " sly, slow." It is curious 
that Pope himself, in his Essay on Man (iv. 226), has — 

" All sly slow things, with circumspective eyes." 

White says : " Sly -slow is not an objectionable compound in itself, 
but here it is without meaning." On the other hand, Wright re- 
marks : " Sly is an epithet suitable enough to the hours that pass 
with stealthy and noiseless step, and to the exile they would be 
slotv also." Determijiate — bring to an end ; a legal term. Cf. 
Sonn. 87. 4 : " My bonds in thee are all determinate." 

151. Dear. " Sad, grieving the heart " (Schmidt). The word 



Scene III] Notes 177 

often means "heartfelt," and is used of both agreeable and dis- 
agreeable affections. Exile (noun) is regularly accented on the 
second syllable by S. The verb has the other accent in R. of L. 
640 and Afacb. v. 8. 66. 

156. A dearer merit. A more agreeable reward. There is 
probably a reference to the " dear exile " of the King. S. here 
uses merit for meed, as elsewhere meed for merit. See T. of A. 
\. I, 288: "no meed, but he repays Sevenfold above itself;" 
Ham. v. 2. 149 : "in his meed he 's unfellowed. " 

159. These forty years. Norfolk was not much more than thirty 
years old at this time. His elder brother John was born in 1365. 

162. Viol. A six-stringed guitar. 

163. Cunning. Cunningly or skilfully constructed. Cf. 0th. v. 
2. II : "Thou cunning'st pattern of excelling nature." 

166. EngaoVd. Imprisoned ; used by S. only here, like port- 
cullis'' d'va. the next line. 

170. To fawn upon a nurse, etc. That is, to learn a new lan- 
guage, like a child. 

174. Co77ipassionate. Perhaps = passionate, excited; or, as 
Schmidt explains it, " pitiful, moving pity." There is no other 
example of this use of the word. " Be so passionate " and " be- 
come passionate " have been suggested as emendations. 

175. Plaining. Complaining. Plaint is still in use, at least in 
poetry. Cf. Lear, iii, i. 39 : "The king hath cause to plain." In 
Per. iii. prol. 14 (" What 's dumb in show I '11 plain with speech") 
it means explain, or make plain. 

179. On our royal sword. The guard of the sword, being at 
right angles to the blade, formed a cross, so that swearing upon 
the sword was swearing by the cross. Cf. Ham. i. 5. 160 : "Swear 
by my sword." See also W. T. iii. 2. 125, Hen. V. ii. I. 105, etc. 

181. The king releases them from their allegiance during their 
exile. It was a disputed question in law "whether a banished 
man was tied in his allegiance to -the state which exiled him." 

185. Nor ever. So in folio ; the quartos (and the Cambridge 

RICHARD II. — 12 



lyS Notes [Act i 

ed.) have "Nor never," and also in i86 and i88. The double 
negative was common enough in that day. 
1 86. Regreet. See on 67 above. 

188. Advised. Deliberate. Cf. M. of V. i. I. 142 : "more ad- 
vised watch ; " Id. ii. 1.42: "be advis'd." So a^/z//j'^(^/)/ = delib- 
erately in Id. V. I. 253 : " Will never more break faith advisedly." 

189. Floi, contrive, or complot. Legal tautology. For complot, 
see on i. i. 96 above. 

193. So far, etc. The quartos and the ist folio have "so fare." 
The other folios have " farre " or " far." The meaning seems to be 
" so far / speak as to my enemy ; " or, perhaps, " as I may speak to 
an enemy." 

196. Sepulchre. Accent on second syllable here, but elsewhere 
on the first, as below in ii. i. 55. As a verb S. accents it on the 
second syllable. Cf. R. of L. 805 : " May likewise be sepulchred 
in thy shade ; " T. G. of F. iv. 2. 118 : "Or, at the least, in hers 
sepulchre thine." 

203. Heaven. A dissyllable here, but a monosyllable in the 
next line. 

205. Rue. That is, rue his knowledge ; or, perhaps better, " rue 
what thou art'''' (Marshall). 

207. All the world ''s my zvay. Johnson says : " Perhaps Milton 
had this in his mind when he wrote these lines : — 

" ' The world was all before them, where to choose 
Their place of rest, and Providence their guide.' " 

209. Aspect, See on 127 above. 

218. Vantage. Advantage. Still in use, especially in the com- 
pound "vantage-ground." 

221. Time-bewasted. S. uses beivaste only here. 

222. Ejctinct. Used by S. only here and in Ham. i. 3. 118; in 
both places in its literal sense. Extinguished he does not use at all. 

227. Sudden. The folio reading; the quartos have "sullen," 
which the Cambridge editors adopt. 



Scene III] Notes 179 

228. But not lend a vior^'ow. " It is a matter of very melan- 
choly consideration, that all human advantages confer more power 
of doing evil than good " (Johnson), 

231. Current. Like a coin made current by royal authority. 
Cf. sterling in iv. I. 263 below. 

233. Upon good advice. After due deliberation. Cf. advised in 
188 above. 

234. A party-verdict. Implying that^Gaunt, as a member of the 
council, had assented to his son's banishment ; but Holinshed does 
not say so. 

239-242. 0, had . . . destroy d. These lines are not in the 
folio. 

241. A partial slander. The reproach of partiality. 

244. I was too strict, etc. I was too severe to myself in sacrilic- 
ing my son. 

249. Presence. Personal interview, as opposed to paper 
(= letters). 

251. / zvill ride, etc. Cf. M. of V, ii. 2. 117: "I will run as far 
as God has any ground." 

262. A travel. A journey. Cf. T. N. ii. 5. 59: "after a de- 
mure travel of regard ; " but the word in this sense is not often 
found with the article. Down to the end of the seventeenth 
century travel and travail were used interchangeably without 
regard to the meaning. 

264. Which finds. Since it finds. 

266. A foil. The reading of the 2d quarto, and evidently what 
S. wrote. The ist quarto has "as foyle ; " the other early eds. 
"a soyle " or "a soyi." Foil \n this sense is the Yx.feuille (Lat. 
foliuni), leaf, and refers to the use of gold or silver leaf as a back- 
ground for transparent gems. Cf. i Hen. IV. i. 2. 239: — 

"And like blight metal on a sullen ground, 
My reformation, glittering o'er my fault, 
Siiall show more goodly and attract more eyes 
Ihan that which hath no foil to set it off." 



i8o Notes [Act I 

268-293. Nay, rather ... light. These twenty-six lines are 
omitted in the folio. 

269. Remember me. Remind me. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 243 : " Let 
me remember thee what thou hast promised." 

272. Foreign passages. Wanderings in foreign lands. 

273. Having my freedom. That is, having completed my ap- 
prenticehood. 

274. But that I ivas. Only that I had become. Journeyman 
was originally a workman by the day (Fr. journee). There is a 
play ovi journey. 

275. The eye of heaven. The sun. Qi. R. of L. 356: "the eye 
of heaven is out;" Sonn. 18. 5: "the eye of heaven shines;" 

Spenser, i^: ^. i. 3, 4 ; — 

" Her angel face 
As the great eye of heaven shyned bright." 

Malone suggests that in this passage S. had in mind that part of 
Lyly's Euphues in which Euphues exhorts Botonio to bear his exile 
patiently. "Nature," he says, "hath given to man a country no 
more than she hath a house, or lands, or livings. Socrates would 
neither call himself an Athenian, neither a Grecian, but a citizen 
of the world. Plato would never accompt him banished that had 
the sunne, fire, ayre, water, and earth that he had before ; where 
he felt the winter's blast and the summer's blaze ; where the same 
sunne and the same moone shined ; whereby he noted that every 
place was a country to a wise man, and all parts a palace to a quiet 
mind. When it was cast in Diogenes' teeth that the Sinoponetes 
had banished him Pontus, yea, said he, I them of Diogenes." 

282. Purchase. Gain, win. Cf. Temp. iv. I. 14: — 

" Then, as my gift and thine own acquisition 
Worthily purchas'd, take my daughter." 

283. ExiVd. For the accent, see on 151 above. 

288. Musicians. A quadrisyllable here. 

289. The presence strewed. The royal presence-chamber strewn 



Scene III] Notes l8l 

with rushes, according to the ancient usage. Cf. Hen. VIII. iii. 
I. 17: "The two great cardinals Wait in the presence;" and 
T. of S. iv. 1 . 48 : "Is supper ready, the house trimmed, rushes 
strewed, cobwebs swept ? " See also R. of L. 316: — 

"And being lighted, by the light he spies 
Lucretia's glove, wherein her needle sticks ; 
He takes it from the rushes where it lies." 

Sweet-smelling herbs were sometimes mixed with these rushes, 
which ordinarily were allowed to remain several days, or even 
weeks, and often became very dirty and unsavoury. It was thought 
to be a piece of unnecessary luxury, on the part of Wolsey, when 
he wisely caused the rushes of Hampton Court to be changed 
every day. We have frequent allusions to them in the writings of 
the period. Froissart says, "The Count de St. Foix went to his 
chamber, which he found ready strewed with rushes and green 
leaves, and the walls hung with boughs newly cut for perfume." 
•Sir Thomas More (1483) describes Elizabeth, the widowed Queen 
of Edward IV., when in the sanctuary at Westminster, as " sitting 
alone amongst the rushes in her grief and distress." Bradshaw, in 
the Lyfe of Saynt Werburge (1500), writes: — 

"All herbes and flowres fragrant, fayre, and sweete, 
Were strewed in halls, and layd under theyr feet." 

In a description of Draper's Hall (1495), iiiats are said to be in the 
" Checker chamber," and rushes in the hall ; and, in the records 
of the Merchant Taylors' Hall, we find that " Guy Robinson, rush 
strewer, was suspended for using indecent language whilst strewing 
rushes." The last monarch whose presence-chamber was thus 
carpeted was Queen Elizabeth. 

291. Measure. " A formal court dance" (Steevens). Qi. Mtich 
Ado, ii. I. 80 : "mannerly modest, as a measure, full of state and 
ancientry." 

292. Cnarling. Snarling, growling. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. I. 192: 
" And wolves are gnarling who shall gnaw thee first." Gnarled is 



1 82 Notes [Act I 

used in the modern sense in M.for M. ii. 2. 116: "the unwedge- 
able and gnarled oak." 

293. Sets it light. Sets light by it, esteems it lightly. 

294. Fire. A dissyllable here, as often. See p. 145 above. 
Malone quotes here from Lyly's Etiplmes (see on 275 above) the 

following : " I speak this to this end, that though thy exile seem 
grievous to thee, yet guiding thy selfe with rules of philosophie it 
shall be more tolerable : he that is colde doth not cover himselfe 
with care but with clothes ; he that is washed in the rayne drieth 
himself by the fire, not by his fancie ; and thou which art ban- 
ished," etc. 

299. Fantastic. Imaginary. (Zi. Macb.\. 3. 139: " whose mur- 
ther yet is but fantastical." 

300. Apprehension. Imagination, conception. Cf. Ham. iv. I. 
II : "in this brainish apprehension; " 0th. iii. 3. 139: "uncleanly 
apprehensions." 

302. Fell sorrow's tooth, etc. Cf. Rich. III. i. 3. 291 : "His 
venom tooth will rankle to the death ; " the only other instance in 
which S. uses the word rankle, 

304. Bring. Accompany. Cf. the 2d line of next scene, and 
J. C. i. 3. I : " Brought you Caesar home ? " 

309. Dr. Johnson remarks that the act ought to end here. "As 
the play is now divided," he says, " more time passes between the 
last two scenes of the first act than between the first act and the 
second." 

Scene IV. — i. We did observe. This is spoken to Bagot and 
Green, and is explained by line 24. 

4. Highway. The play on high is obvious. 

6. None for me. None on my part. Except — except that. 

8. Fheum. Often applied to tears ; as in Much Ado, v. 2. 85, 
K. John, iii. I. 22, iv. I. 33, iv. 3. 108, etc. 

12. And, for. And because ; as in 43 below. 

13. That taught. That fact (of disdaining to profane the word 



Scene IV] Notes 183 

farewell^ taught me craft to pretend to be so oppressed by sorrow 
that I could not utter that word. That is emphatic. 

16. Mai'ry. A corruption of Alary, and originally a mode of 
swearing by the Virgin. The word is often a monosyllable in the 
measure. 

19. A^one of me. None from me ; a common use of of. 

20. Doubt. Matter of doubt, doubtful. Cf. iii. 4. 69. We still 
use the word in a similar way in no doubt = undoubtedly. 

22. Come. Will come. His friends refers to the King and 
his other relatives, not, as some editors make it, to the " common 
people." 

23. Bagot here, and Green. Omitted in the quartos, which 
have " Our selfe and Bushie." The folio reads, " friends, Our 
selfe and Bushy : heere Bagot and Greene." 

Green. Sir Henry Green, Justice of the King's Bench in the 
reign of Edward III. He was later a favourite of Richard U. 
and was executed at Berkeley Castle, August, 1399 (iii. i. 29). 

29. Underbearing. Enduring, supporting (to which, as to suffer- 
ing, it is etymologically analogous) ; as in K. Johji, iii. I. 65 : — 

" And leave those woes alone vvliich I alone 
Am bound to underbear." 

30. As V were. As if it were. Cf. line 35 below. Affects — 
affections. Cf. 0th. i. 3. 264: " the young affects ; " L. L. L. i. I. 
152: "For every man with his affects is born." 

31. Bonnet. Hat. Cf. V. mid A. 339: " And with his bonnet 
hides his angry brow; " and Id. 351: "With one fair hand she 
heaveth up his hat." The word is used as a verb (= take off the 
bonnet) in Cor. ii. 2. 30 : " those who, having been supple and 
courteous to the people, bonneted," etc. 

33. The tribute of his supple knee. " To illustrate this phrase, it 
should be remembered that courtesying (the act of reverence now 
confined to women) was anciently practised by men" (Steevens). 

35. Reversion. In the legal sense of " right of future possession." 



1 84 Notes [Act I 

^6. Next degree in hope. Malone quotes Virgil, ^neid, xii. 168 : 
" Spes altera Romae. " 

39. Expedient manage. Expeditious preparation, di. K. John, 
ii. I. 60 : " His marches are expedient to this town ; " Id. ii. I. 223 : 
" with much expedient march." For manage, see M. of V. iii. 4. 
25 : " the husbandry and manage of my house ; " Temp. i. 2, 70 : 
" the manage of my state." 

42. Our self. See on i. i. 16 above. The omission oi go after 
will'\% common. Cf. ii. I. 218 below. 

43. And, for. See on 12 above. 

48. Blank charters. Blank drafts or " promissory notes," which 
(as explained in the following lines) rich men were compelled to 
sign, and which the royal officers afterwards tilled out with what 
sums they pleased. 

53. Btishy. Sir John Bushy, or Bussy, who was speaker of the 
House of Commons in 1394 (French). According to Holinshed, 
he was " an exceeding cruel man, ambitious and covetous beyond 
measure." He was executed in August, 1399. See iii. i. 2 fol. 

54. Very sick. The folio reading ; the quartos and the Cam- 
bridge ed. have " grievous sick," 

58. Ely House. The palace of the Bishop of Ely, in Holborn, 
London. The Savoy had been burned before this. See introduc- 
tion to notes on the second scene of this act. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 

4- 33- 

The only existing remnant of Ely House is the Chapel, still 

known as Ely Chapel. It was restored in 1876. The* oak timbers 

of the roof are as sound as when first put up, five centuries ago ; 

and the same may be said of the floor and the wooden columns by 

which it is supported in the crypt below. This crypt, long filled 

up with rubbish, is a spacious apartment, partly lighted by side 

windows, and has also been restored. 




John of Gaunt 



ACT II 



Scene I. — Holinshed's account of the events in this scene is as 
follows : — 

" In the mean time the Duke of Lancaster departed out of this 
life at the Bishop of Ely's place in Holborn, and lieth buried in 
the cathedral church of Saint Paul in London, on the north side 
of the high altar, by the Lady Blanche his first wife. The dtath of 
this duke gave occasion of increasing more hatred in the people of 
this realm towards the King ; for he seized into his hands all the 
goods that belonged to him, and also received all the rents and 
revenues of his lands, which ought to have descended unto the 
Duke of Hereford by lawful inheritance, in revoking his letters 
patent which he had granted to him before, by virtue whereof he 
might make his attorneys-general to sue livery for him of any man- 
ner of inheritances or possessions that might from thenceforth fall 
unto him, and that his homage might be respited, with making 

185 



1 86 Notes [Act II 

reasonable fine : whereby it was evident that the King meant his 
utter undoing. 

"This hard deah'ng was much misliked of all the nobility, and 
cried out against of the meaner sort. But, namely, the Duke of 
York was therefore sore amoved, who before this time had borne 
things with so patient a mind as he could, though the same touched 
him very near, as the death of his brother the Duke of Gloucester, 
the banishment of his nephew the said Duke of Hereford, and 
other more injuries in great number, which, for the slippery youth 
of the King, he passed over for the time, and did forget as well 
as he might." 

2. Unstaid. Thoughtless ; accented on the first syllable because 
coming immediately before the noun. Elsewhere the accent is 
on the second syllable ; as in T. G. of V. ii. 7. 60 : " For under- 
taking so unstaid a journey." 

3. Nor strive not. Double negatives are frequent in S. See 
on i. 3. 185. 

9. Listened. Cf, J. C. iv. i. 41 : " Listen great things." 

10. Gloze. Also written glose. Some explain it here as = flatter. 
Schmidt defines it "to make mere words." It is also used as a 
noun, as in L. L. L. iv. 3. 370 : " Now to plain-dealing ; lay these 
glozes by." 

12. The setting sun, etc. Some eds. point the passage thus : — 

" The setting sun, and music at the close, 
As the last taste of sweets is sweetest, last 
Writ in remembrance more than things long past." 

16. Undeaf. S. uses the word nowhere else. He has deaf as a 
verb in K.John, ii. I. 147: "What cracker is this same that deafs 
our ears ?" 

18. As praises, etc. The reading is that of the 3d and 4th 
quartos. The folio has the same, except " sound " (with the long 
5) for found. The ist quarto has "of whose taste the wise are 
found ; " the 2d quarto, " of whose state the wise are found." 



Scene I] Notes 187 

Collier proposed " As praises, of whose taste the wise are fond," 
which the Cambridge ed. adopts, and which is a plausible emenda- 
tion, if we do not adopt the slight variation from the folio. 

21. Report of fashions, etc. In Shakespeare's time, and per- 
haps as early as the reign of Richard II., Italian fashions were much 
imitated in England. The Italian courts, especially that of Milan 
(whence, by the way, our milliner), were then the most luxurious 
in Europe. On the English habit of aping foreign fashions, cf. M. 
of V. i. 2. 80. See also A. Y. L. iv. i. 33: "Look you lisp and 
wear strange suits, disable all the benefits of your own country," 
etc. 

22. Still. Ever, always ; as often in S. The word is even used 
as an adjective (= constant), as in T. A. iii. 2. 45 : "And by still 
practice learn to know thy meaning." See also Rich. III. iv. 4. 
229. 

23. Imitation. Metrically five syllables. Cf. separation in 
quotation in note on 26 below. 

25. There 'j no respect. There 's no thought, no one considers. 
Cf. J. C. iii. 2. 15 : " Have respect to my honour; " that is, regard 
it, consider it. 

26. Buzz' d. Whispered. Ct Hen. VIILW. i. i^2>: — 

" did you not of late days hear 
A buzzing of a separation 
Between the king and Katherine ? " 

28. Where will, etc, " Where the will rebels against what the 
understanding sees to be right" (Wright). Regard in S. often 
means view, estimation, etc. Cf. M. of F". i. I. 62 : " Your worth is 
very dear in my regard ; " T. and C. iii. 3. 128: "Most abject in 
regard, and dear in use," etc. 

29. Himself. Cf. myself in T. G. of V. iii. I. 23; "This love of 
theirs myself have often seen," etc. 

40-55. This royal throne, etc. This splendid passage is given 
in England's Parnassus, a collection of poetical extracts from 



1 88 Notes [Act II 

various authors, printed in 1600. It is there by mistake attrib- 
uted to Michael Drayton. 

44. Infection. It \s" mtestion^' in Eng/and's Parnassus. John- 
son says : " I once suspected that for infection we might read in- 
vasion ; but the copies all agree, and I suppose S. meant to say 
that islanders are secured by their situation both from war and 
pestilence.^'' Singer remarks : " The poet may allude to the infec- 
tion of vicious manners and customs." 

49. Envy. Malice, hatred ; as often in S. Cf. J. C. ii. I. 164: 
" Like wrath in death, and envy afterwards," etc. 

Less happier. S. often uses the double comparative with more 
(and the superlative with most^, but that with less only in this 
instance. 

52. Eear^d by their breed. For by = on account of, cf. Pich. 
III. ii. 2. 124, R. and J. li. 4. 194, etc. The folio has "for their 
birth." 

55. Sepulchre. See on i. 3. 196. For Jewry = Judea, cf. John^ 
vii. I. 

60. Pelting. Petty, paltry. Cf. Lear, ii. 3. 18: "poor, pelting 
villages ; " M. for M. ii. 2. 112 : " every pelting petty officer," etc. 

64. With inky blots, etc. Cf. i. 4, 48, and see note. For blots 
Steevens conjectured bolts, explaining " inky bolts " as " written 
restrictions ; " but, as Boswell suggests, " inky blots " is simply " a 
contemptuous term for writings." 

68. Ensuing. Coming, approaching. Qi. Hen. VIII. \\. i. 140: 
" I can give you inkling Of an ensuing evil ; " Per. ii. 1.7: " Noth- 
ing to think on but ensuing death." 

70. Rag'd. Enraged, chafed. Various emendations have been 
proposed, but none is necessary. See on 173 below. 

71. S. has deviated from historical truth in introducing the 
Queen here. Anne, Richard's first wife, was dead; and Isabel of 
France, his second wife, was at this time only nine years old. 
They were married Nov. i, 1396. 

73. O, how that name, etc. This and the twenty succeeding 



Scene I] Notes 189 

lines were put in the margin by Pope as being either spurious or 
unworthy of Shakespeare. But Coleridge has answered the king's 
question in line 84 (" Can sick men play so nicely with their 
names? ") as follows : — 

"Yes! on a death-bed there is a feeling which may make all 
things appear but as puns and equivocations. And a passion there 
is that carries off its own excess by plays on words as naturally, 
and, therefore, as appropriately to drama, as by gesticulations, 
looks, or tones. This belongs to human nature as such, indepen- 
dently of associations and habits from any particular rank of life or 
mode of employment; and in this consists Shakespeare's vulgar- 
isms, as in Macbeth's ' The devil damn thee black, thou cream- 
fac'd loon ! ' etc. This is (to equivocate on Dante's words) in 
truth the nobile volgare eloquenza. Indeed, it is profoundly true 
that there is a natural, an almost irresistible, tendency in the mind, 
when immersed in one strong feeling, to connect that feeling with 
every sight and object around it ; especially if there be opposition, 
and the words addressed to it are in any way repugnant to the 
feeling itself, as here in the instance of Richard's unkind language ; 
' Misery makes sport to mock itself.' 

"No doubt, something of Shakespeare's punning must be attrib- 
uted to his age, in which direct and formal combats of wit were 
a favourite pastime of the courtly and accomplished. It was an 
age more favourable, upon the whole, to vigour of intellect than 
the present, in which a dread of being thought pedantic dis- 
pirits and flattens the energies of original minds. But indepen- 
dently of this, I have no hesitation in saying that a pun, if it be 
congruous with the feeling of the scene, is not only allowable in 
the dramatic dialogue, but oftentimes one of the most effectual 
intensives of passion." 

Composition = bodily state. Cf. I Hen. VI. ii. 3. 75 : " the out- 
ward composition of his body." 

83. Inherits. Possesses. See on i. I. 85. 

84. AHcely. Fancifully. Schmidt defines it " sophistically, sub- 



190 Notes [Act II 

tilely," and compares T. N. iii. i. 17: "they that dally nicely with 
words may quickly make them wanton." 

86. To kill my name in me. That is, by banishing my heir 
Bolingbroke. 

88. Flatter zvith. The folio omits with. Cf. T. G. of V. iv. 4. 
193: "Unless I flatter with myself too much." 

94. /// in myself to see. " I that see being myself ill." Steevens 
thought that to see should be omitted. 

95. Lesser. A double comparative sometimes used by good 
writers even now. JVorser, which is common in S., is now obsolete. 

102. Verge. An allusion to the legal term verge — the compass 
of the King's court, or the jurisdiction of the lord steward of the 
royal household, which extended for twelve miles round. 

103. The waste. That is the waste made by the flatterers. 
Waste is a legal term for damage " done by a tenant for life to the 

prejudice of the heir or of the holder of the reversion." 

107. Possessed. There is a play upon the word in the two senses 
of " put in possession" and " being infatuated." 

114. T/iy state of law, etc. Thy legal state (as landlord, and no 
longer king) is subject to the law ; or, as Malone states it, " sub- 
ject to the same legal restrictions as every ordinary pelting farm 
that has been let on lease." 

115. And — . We follow the folio here, as many editors do. 
The 1st quarto reads thus : — 

"And thou — 

K. Rich. A lunatic lean-witted fool," etc., 

which the Cambridge editors and some others adopt. Dyce calls 
attention to the fact that this makes thou (referring to Richard) 
the subject of dar^st. 

II']. Admonition. Metrically five syllables. 

119. His. Its ; as often before its came into general use. 

121. Great Edward'' s soil. The son of Edward IIL — that is,^, 
Edward the Black Prince, Richard's father. 



Scene I] Notes 191 

122. Roundly. Unrestrainedly, unreservedly. Cf. T. of S. i. 

2. 59 : — 

" Petruchio, shall I then come roundly to thee, 
And wish thee to a shrewd, ill-favour 'd wife ? " 

A. Y. L. V. 2- II • " Shall we clap into 't roundly, without hawking 
or spitting or saying we are hoarse?" The adjective round is 
similarly used ; as in Hen. V. iv. I. 216: "Your reproof is some- 
thing too round ; " T. N. ii. 3. 102 : " I must be round with you." 

123. Unreverent. Irreverent, disrespectful. Theobald substi- 
tuted unreverend. S. uses the two words indiscriminately. 

125. For that. Because. See on i. 3. 129 and i. 4. 12 above. 

126. Like the pelican. Alluding to the fable that the young of 
the pelican were fed with blood from its own breast. Cf. Ha77i. iv. 

5. 146: — 

"And like the kind life-rendering pelican, 
Repast them with my blood." 

See also Lear^ iii. 4. 77. 

127. Hast thou tapp''d out. By shedding the Duke of Gloster's 
blood. 

129. Whom fair befall. To whom may it happen auspiciously! 
Cf. Rich. III. i. 3. 282 : " Now fair befall thee and thy noble 
house ! " See also Id. iii. 5. 47, T. of S. v. 2. iii, L. L. L. ii. i. 
124. 

131. Respecf st not. Heedest not, carest not for. Cf. T.G.ofV. 
V. 4. 20 : " Though you respect not aught your servant doth ; " 
/. C. iv. 3. 72 : " the idle wind. Which I respect not ; " Cymb. i. 6. 

155: — 

" he hath a court 

He little cares for, and a daughter who 

He not respects at all." 

133. Crooked. " S. had probably two different but kindred 
ideas in his mind — the bent of age, and the sickle of time " 
(Mason), Steevens quotes the tragedy of Locrine (which has 
been falsely attributed to S.) : "Now yield to death o'erlaid by 



192 Notes [Act II 

crooked age." Malone cites several other instances of the expres- 
sion. 

134. A too-Iong-'wither''d fioiver. See on i. I. 180 above. It is 
virtually a compound adjective, though unhyphened in the early 
eels, as in many similar instances ; cf. i. i. 180. 

138. Love they to live. Let them love to live. 

139. Sullens. Used nowhere else as a noun by S. Dyce 
{Glossary) quotes Lyly's Sap/io and Phao, ed. 1591 : "Like you, 
Pandion, who being sick of the sullens, will seeke no friend." 

145. Right, y oil say true, etc. "The king chooses to misunder- 
stand York's meaning, by taking Harry duke of Hereford as 
nominative, not accusative" (Wright). 

147. Enter Northumberland. Henry Percy, the Earl of North- 
umberland, who figures in i and 2 Hen. IV., and father of Hotspur. 
He fell at Bramham Moor, Feb. 10, 1408. 

156. Rug-headed kerns. A kern was an Irish light-armed foot- 
soldier. They are called rug-headed because their heads were 
" like the rugs which the peasants wore as outer garments " 
(Collier). Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 367 : " Full often like a shag- 
hair'd crafty kern." See also Macb. i. 2. 13, 30, Id. v. 7. 17, 
Hen. V. iii. 7. 56. 

157. Which live, etc. Which — who ; as often. See on i. I. 
173. The allusion to the absence of snakes in Ireland is obvious. 
Steevens quotes Dekker, H. W. (1630) : — ■ 

" that Irish Judas, 
Bred in a country where no venom prospers 
But in his blood." 

159. Ask some charge. Call for some expense, require some 
outlay. Cf. M. N. D. i. 2. 27: "that will ask some tears ; " T. of 
S. ii. I. 115: "my business asketh haste." On charge, cf. y. C. iv. 
1.9: " How to cut off some charge in legacies ;" K.John, i. i. 49 : — 

" Our abbeys and our priories shall pay 
This expedition's charge." 



Scene I] Notes 193 

166. Gaunfs rebukes. The rebukes given to Gaunt. 

167. Nor the preventioiz, etc. Bolingbroke, when exiled, went 
to France, and obtained in marriage the only daughter of the 
Duke of Berry, uncle to the French king ; but Richard sent the 
Earl of Salisbury to France to calumniate his cousin, and thus 
prevented the match. 

169. Have ever made. A plural verb after a series of subjects 
connected by neither and nor is not rare. 

171. The last. That is, the last surviving. 

173. Ra^d. That is, that raged. Schmidt makes rag^d= en- 
raged, as in 70 above. 

177. Accomplish'' d, etc. When he had reached thy age. Accoin- 
plish means to make complete. Cf. Hen. V. iv. chorus, 12: "The 
armourers accomplishing the knights ; " that is, completely equip- 
ping them. Richard was at this time thirty-two years old. His 
father, who died at the age of forty-six, was sixteen when he fought 
at Crecy in 1346, and twenty-six at Poictiers. 

185. Compare between. We do not now say to compare between^ 
though to make comparison between is allowable. 

197. Efistie. Not now used transitively. Ci, R. of L. ^02: "I 
-know repentant tears ensue the deed." See also i Peter, iii. 11. 

199. Succession. Four syllables. See on 23 and 117 above. 

200. Afore. Before ; used of both place and time. Cf. Hen. V, 
iii. 6. 32 : " Fortune is painted blind, with a muffler afore her 
eyes;" Temp. iv. I. 7: "Here, afore heaven," etc. S. also uses 
the word as an adverb (^Temp. ii. 2. 78) and as a conjunction 
(2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 220). We find also aforehand\— beforehand) 
in Z. L. L. V. 2. 461: "Knowing aforehand of our merriment." 
Tofore occurs in L. L. L. iii. I. 83 and T. A. iii. i. 294. 

202. Letters-patents. The double plural is found also in Holin- 
shed. Dyce remarks that even Pope, writing to Craggs in 1 71 2, 
uses the expression, "letters-patents." S. has it again in ii. 3. 130 
below, and also in Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 250. Cf. lords appellants in 
iv. I. 104. 

RICHARD II — 13 



194 Notes [Act II 

203. Attorneys-general. An attorney general is "he that by 
general authority is appointed to act in all our affairs or suits " 
(Cowel's Tmzv Interpreter). To sue livery was to claim delivery 
to him, as lawful heir, of all property and rights of which Gaunt, 
his predecessor, had feudal tenure. " In feudal times, when a vas- 
sal died, the heir, if under age, became a ward of the king ; but if 
he was of full age, he had the right to sue out a writ of ouster-le- 
main — that is, his livery — that the king's hand might be taken 
off, and the land delivered \.o him" (Malone). 

207. Prick. Spur, incite. Cf. ii. 3. 78 below. See also T. of S. 
iii. 2. 75 : " 'T is some odd humour pricks him to this fashion," etc. 

213. By bad cotirses. By = concerning, with reference to, is 
found only with "verbs of speaking and thinking," 

214. Events. Issues, results. Cf. Temp. iii. i. 69: "And 
crown what I profess with kind event," etc. 

215. The Earl of Wiltshire. Sir William Scrope, created Earl 
in 1397. He was treasurer of England, and one of those to whom 
the realm was farmed. See 256 below. 

217. To see this business. See to it, attend to it. Cf. T. of S. 
i. 2. 147 : " see that at any hand," etc. Business is here a trisyl- 
lable, as in J. C. iv. I. 22: "To groan and sweat under the busi- 
ness," etc. To-morrotv next is not elsewhere used by S. 

218. We will for Ireland. See on i. 4. 42 above. 

225. Ross. William de Ros, seventh Lord Ross, made Lord 
High Treasurer by Henry IV. He died in 1414. 

226. Willoughhy. William de Willoughby, fifth baron Wil- 
loughby de Eresby, who was in Parliament from 1396 to 1409, 
when he died. 

228. Great. Teeming (with indignation). Cf. Ham. i. 2. 159: 
" But break, my heart ; for I must hold my tongue." 

229. Liberal tongue. Free speech. Cf. 0th. v. 2. 220 : " No, I 
will speak as liberal as the north." 

232. Tends that, etc. Does that which you would say tend, etc. 
239. Moe. More ; used only with a plural or collective noun. 



Scene I] Notes 1 95 

242. What they will inform. Whatever accusations they may 
bring. Cf. Ham. iv. 4. 32 : " How all occasions do inform against 
me ; Lear, iv. 2. 93 : " he informed against him. " It is used tran- 
sitively, as here, in A. W. iv. I. 91: "haply thou mayst inform 
Something to save thy life." 

243. Merely in hate. The emphatic use of merely ; as in Temp. 
i. I. 59: " We are merely cheated of our lives by drunkards," etc. 

246. PiWd. Stripped, plundered. Cf. Rich. III. \. ■^. i^g: "In 
sharing that which you have pill'd from me." For pill = peel, see 
Af. of V. i. 3. 85 : "The skilful shepherd pill'd me certain wands." 
/'^^Z = pillage, rob, is found in Milton, P. R. iv. 136: "Peeling 
their provinces; " and in Isaiah, xviii. 2, 7, Ezra, xxix. 18. 

248. Atid quite lost their hearts. The repetition is natural 
enough. Their is emphatic. 

250. Blanks. The "blank charters" of i. 4.-48. Benevolences 
= forced loans. According to Holinshed, the word was first used 
in this sense by Edward IV. in 1473. If so, it is here an anachro- 
nism. 

253. But basely yielded, etc. Alluding to the treaty made by 
Richard with Charles VI. of France, 1393, and renewed on his 
marriage with the child-queen Isabel in 1396; and also, perhaps, 
to his yielding up Brest to the Duke of Brittany for a sum of 
money in 1397. 

258. Hangeth. A singular verb with two singular subjects is 
not rare. 

263. Sing. Cf. Temp. ii. 2. 20 : " Another storm brewing ; I 
hear it sing i' the wind." See also M. W. iii. 2. 38. 

265. Sit sore. Press heavily. Cf. below, ii. 2. 122: "The wind 
sits fair for news to go to Ireland." 

266. Strike not. Do not strike our sails." Cf. 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. 
18: "That must strike sail to spirits of vile sort. Securely — care- 
lessly. See on i. 3. 97. 

267. Wrack. Wreck. The invariable form of the word in S. 
In R. of L. 841 and 966 it rhymes with back. 



196 



Notes [Act II 



268. Unavoided, Pope changed the word to unavoidable, which 
is of course its meaning here. But unavoided occurs in the same 
sense in i Hen. VI. iv. 5. 8, Rich. III. iv. i. 56, and iv. 4. 217. 
Cf. imagined ^=. imaginable, in M. of V. iii. 4. 52, unvalued ^^ in- 
valuable, in Rich. III. i. 4. 27, etc. 

272. Tidings. Here singular, as in iii. 4. 80 ; but generally 
plural in S., as in J. C. v. 3. 54 : " These tidings will well comfort 
Cassius." 

275, 276. We three, etc, Staunton explains the passage thus : 
" We are all leagued together, and whatever you speak will be as 
safe in our keeping as if you had only thought it." A writer in 
Blackwood^s Mag. (Sept. 1853) renders it: "We three are but 
yourself, and in these circumstances your words are but as thoughts 
— that is, you are as safe in uttering them as if you uttered them 
not, inasmuch as you will be merely speaking to yourself." 

277. Port le Blanc. IJngard says that he sailed " from Vannes," 
which is on the Bay of Morbihan. Port le Blanc is an insignificant 
place not marked on any map, and Holinshed was probably wrong 
in making it his port of departure. 

279. Renald. That is, Reginald. The early eds. read Rainold, 
Raynold, Rainald, and Raynald, which indicate the pronunciation 
of the name. 

There is evidently some omission or corruption at this point in 
the text, as it was not Reginald Lord Cobham who escaped from 
the custody of the Duke of Exeter ; neither was he the brother 
of the Archbishop of Canterbury. According to Holinshed, it was 
"Thomas Arundel, son and heir to the late Earl of Arundel." Ma- 
lone therefore inserted here, in brackets, the line, "The son of 
Richard Earl of Arundel." This is consistent with the historical 
facts and with the context. " His brother," in line 281, then refers, 
as it should, to the brother of Richard Earl of Arundel. 

282. Sir John Ramston. "Sir Thomas Ramston," according to, 
Holinshed. 

285. Tall ships. Cf. M. of V. iii. 2. 6, 0th. ii. i. 79, etc. 



Scene I] Notes 197 

286. Expedience. Expedition. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 3. 70: "And 
will with all expedience charge on us." See also expedient in i. 4. 
39 above. 

288. Stay. Stay for, await. Cf. T. G. of V. ii. 2. 13: "My 
father stays my coming ; " A. Y. L. iii. 2. 221 : " let me stay the 
growth of his beard," etc. 

291. Imp out. Repair, strengthen. To imp originally meant to 
graft. To imp out the wing of a hawk was to supply new feathers 
in place of lost or broken ones. Turbervile, in his Booke of Faul- 
com'ie, has a whole chapter on " The Way and Manner howe to 
ympe a Hawke's Feather, how-soever it be broken or broosed." 
Cf. Massinger, Rejiegado, v. 8 : — 

" Strive to imp 
New feathers to the broken wings of Time ; " 

Milton, Sonn. x. 8 : — 

" and the false North displays 
Her broken league to imp their serpent wings ; " 

Dryden, Ann. Mirab. st. 143 : " His navy's moulted wings he imps 
once more." 

292. Front broking pawn. That is, from the paM-nbroker. The 
verb to broke is rare. S. uses it only here and in A. W. iii. 5. 74. 
Nares quotes examples from Beaumont and Fletcher and Daniel. 

295. In post. "In haste," as it reads in 3d and 4th folios. Cf. 
C. of E. i. 2. 63: "I from my mistress come to you in post ; " R. 
and J. V. 3. 273: "And then in post he came from Mantua," etc. 
We find "in all post " in Rich. III. iii. 5. 73, and " all in post" in 
R. of L. I. 

Ravenspurg (also called Ravensburg, Ravenspurn, etc.) was an 
important port at the mouth of the Humber, sheltered from the 
sea by the point now known as Spurn Head. In 1346 it had suf- 
fered so much from inroads of the sea that the merchants resid- 
ing there removed to Hull. The high tides of 1 357 and subsequent 
years swept away nearly all that remained of the town, and but few 



198 Notes [Act II 

vestiges of the ancient port could have been left at the time of 
Bolingbroke's landing. In 147 1, Edward IV. also landed here, 
after his brief exile in Holland. In the town of Hedon, a few miles 
distant, there still stands a beautiful old cross, which is believed to 
have been erected at Ravenspurg in memory of the landing of 
Bolingbroke. To prevent its destruction by the sea, it was first re- 
moved to Kilnsea, and again in 1818 to Burton Constable, whence 
it was in 1832 taken to Hedon. 

297. Be secret. Cf. T. G. of V. iii. i. 60: " wherein thou must 
be secret; " Much Ado, i. i. 212: "I can be secret as a dumb 
man," etc. 

299. Hold out viy Jiorse. If my horse hold out. 

Scene II. — The events in scenes ii. and iv. are thus related 
by Holinshed : — 

" It fortuned at the same time in which the Duke of Hereford or 
Lancaster, whether ye list to call him, arrived thus in England, the 
seas were so troubled by tempests, and the winds blew so contrary 
for any passage to come over forth of England to the King, re- 
maining still in Ireland, that for the space of six weeks he received 
no advertisements from thence : yet at length, when the seas became 
calm, and the wind once turned anything favourable, there came 
over a ship, whereby the King understood the manner of the Duke's 
arrival ; whereupon he meant forthwith to have returned over into 
England, to make resistance against the Duke ; but through per- 
suasion of the Duke of Aumerle (as was thought) he stayed till he 
might have all his ships and other provision fully ready for his 
passage. 

" In the meantime he sent the Earl of Salisbury over into Eng- 
land to gather a power together, by help of the King's friends in 
Wales and Cheshire, with all speed possible, that they might be 
ready to assist him against the Duke upon his arrival, for he meant 
himself to follow the Earl within six days after. The Earl, passing 
over into Wales, landed at Conway, and sent forth letters to the 



Scene II] Notes 1 99 

King's friends, both in Wales and Cheshire, to levy their people 
and to come with all speed to assist the King, whose request, with 
great desire and very willing minds, they did, hoping to have found 
the King himself at Conway, insomuch that, within four days 
space, there were to the number of forty thousand men assembled, 
ready to march with the King against his enemies if he had been 
there himself in person. But when they missed the King, there 
was a bruit spread among them that the King was surely dead, 
which wrought such an impression and evil disposition in the minds 
of the Welshmen and others, that, for any persuasion which the 
Earl of Salisbury might use, they would not go forth with him till 
they saw the King ; only they were contented to stay fourteen days 
to see if he should come or not ; but when he came not within that 
term, they would no longer abide, but scaled and departed away." 

Bagot, who enters here, was Sir William Bagot, sheriff of the 
county of Leicester in 1382-1383. He escaped from Bristol Castle 
and joined Richard in Ireland. Later he was received into favour 
by Henry IV. and served in Parliament. 

1. Too much sad. Cf. Hen. V. ii. 4. 53 : " Our too much mem- 
orable shame." 

2. Parted with. In 13 below we \\znq. parting from, Wcixc^ S. 
often uses, though part tuith oftener. 

4. Entertain. Maintain. Cf, I\. of L. 15 14: "He entertain'd 
a show so seeming just ; " M. of V.i. I. 90 : " And do a wilful still- 
ness entertain." 

15. Which show . . . ^ut are. The early eds. have "shewes" 
and "is," which may be what S. wrote. Cf. Temp. iii. 2. 80, A. W. 
iv. 2. 21, M. N. D. iii. 2. 97, etc. 

" The queen's melancholy, for which there is no sufficient cause 
apparent, may be compared with that of Antonio at the beginning 
of the M. of V. In both cases the poet wishes to convey a pre- 
sentiment of approaching disaster" (Wright). 

" Mark in this scene Shakespeare's gentleness in touching the 



200 Notes [Act II 

tender superstitions, the terrcB incognitce of presentiments, in the 
human mind ; and how sharp a line of distinction he commonly 
draws between these obscure forecastings of general experience in 
each individual and the vulgar errors of mere tradition. Indeed, it 
may be taken once for all as the truth, that Shakespeare, in the 
absolute universality of his genius, always reverences whatever 
arises out of our moral nature ; he never profanes his muse with a 
contemptuous reasoning away of the genuine and general, however 
unaccountable, feelings of mankind" (Coleridge). 

1 8. Perspectives. These were pictures which were produced by 
cutting the surface or edge of a board, so that it should present a 
number of sides or flats when looked at obliquely. To these sides 
a print or drawing, cut into parts, was affixed, so that when viewed 
obliquely, or " awry," the whole picture was seen ; but, looked at 
directly, or " rightly," nothing appeared but confusion. 

Staunton quotes Plot's A^«/z/;r«/ i¥zV/. of Staffordshire : "At the 
right Honourable the Lord Gerard's at Gerards Bromley, there are 
the pictures of Henry the Great of France and his Queen, both upon 
the same indented board, which if beheld directly, you only perceive 
a confused piece of work ; but if obliquely, of one side you see the 
king's and on the other the queen's picture." 

Cf. T,N.\. I. 224: — 

" One face, one voice, one habit, and two persons, 
A natural perspective, that is and is not ! " 

Hen. V. V. 2. 447 : " Yes, my lord, you see them perspectively, the 
cities turned into a maid." 

Perspective also meant a kind of glass by which optical illusions 
were produced. Cf. A. W. v. 3. 48 : — 

" Contempt his scornful perspective did lend me, 
Which warp'd the line of every other favour." 

See also Sonnet 24. 

Dyce quotes Baxter's Sir P. Sidney's Ourania (1606) : — 



Scene II] Notes 20I 

" Glasses perspective, 
Composed by Arte Geometricall, 
Whereby beene wrought thinges Supernaturall ; 
Men with lialfe bodies, men going in th' Ayre, 
Men all deformed, men as angels fayre. 
Besides other thinges of great admiration, 
Wrought by this Glasses Fabrication." 

Scot, in his Discover ie of Witchcraft {\^'?i\), mentions several 
kinds of perspective glasses, one of which is thus described : 
"There be glasses also wherein one man may see another man's 
image, and not his own." Hobbes also, in a letter to Davenant, 
printed in the 1 65 1 ed. of Gondibert, speaks of " a curious kind of 
perspective, where he that looks through a short hollow pipe, upon 
a picture containing divers figures, sees none of those that are 
there painted, but some one person made up of their parts, conveyed 
to the eye by the artificial cutting of a glass." 

Perspective is regularly accented by S. on the first syllable. 

20. Distinguish form. Make the form distinct. 

22. Finds. The early eds. have " finde " or "find," which may 
be correct, yotir majesty being equivalent to yoii. 

25. The line is an Alexandrine. See page 146 above. 

30. Heavy. Adverbial, as adjectives often are in S. 

2)Z- Conceit. Fancy, or "fanciful conception" (Malone). Cf. 
W. T. iii. 2. 145 : " with mere conceit and fear ; " T. of A. v. 4. 14 : 
" When thy first griefs were but a mere conceit." 

34. ' T is nothing less. Nothing can be less so ; it is anything 
but fancy. Cf. Latimer, Sermons : " Many things w^ere taken for 
prayer, when they were nothing less." 5//// = always ; as ii. i. 
22 and v. 5. 8. The conception of grief, she says, is always 
derived from some actual grief. 

36-38, For nothing, etc. The sense is obscured by the play 
upon words, and some of the commentators, like Johnson, have 
been puzzled to make it out. Collier suggests that " either noth- 
ing hath begotten the queen's grief, or there really is something in 



202 Notes [Act II 

the nothing that she grieves about ; " and this something, I may 
add, she possesses in reversion because she must wait for the future 
to reveal it to her — "what it is, that is not yet known." 

43. ' T is better hope. The to of the infinitive is often omitted 
after it is better, or best, etc. 

46. Retired his power. Withdrawn his forces. On the transi- 
tive use of retire, cf. R. of L. 303 : " Each one by him enforc'd re- 
tires his ward." On power = armed force, cf. K.John, iv. 2. 1 10 : — 

" Never such a power 
For any foreign preparation 
Was levied in the body of a land." 

See also iii. 2. 63 below. S, often uses both the singular and the 
plural in this sense. For the latter see below, v. 3. \\o,J. C. iv. i. 
42, Id. iv. 3. 308, etc. 

48. Strong/}'. With a powerful army. 

49. Repeals. Recalls from exile. Cf. /. C. iii. i. 51 : "For the 
repealing of my banish'd brother." See also iv. i. 87 below. 

50. Uplifted amis. Cf. TcjJip. iii. 3. 68 : — 

" Your swords are now too massy for your strength, 
And will not be uplifted." 

52. And that is worse. And what (that whicli) is worse. 
Rowe (followed by White) changed that to what, but the omission 
of the relative is common enough. 

58. The Earl of Worcester. Thomas Percy, lord steward of the 
king's household, and brother of the Earl of Northumberland. 

Worcester seems here to be a trisyllable. 

59. Hath broke his staff. Holinshed calls it " his white staff, 
which is the representing sign and token of his office." S. uses 
both broke and broken as the participle. 

64. Prodigy. A monstrous birth. Cf. R. and J. i. 5. 142 : " Pro- 
digious birth of love it is to me." 

71. Dissolve. In its etymological sense of loosen, undo. Cf. 



Scene II] Notes 203 

T. a7id C. V. 2. 156: "The bonds of heaven are slipp'd, dissolv'd, 
and loos'd." 

72. Lingei's in extremity. Causes to linger in extreme misery. 
Cf. M, N. Z>. i. I. 4 : " She lingers my desires." 

74. Signs of war. Armour ; the military gorget. Cf. T. and C. 
i. 3. 174. 

75. Careful. Full of care, anxious. Cf. C. of E.v. I. 298: — 

" And careful hours with time's deformed hand 
Have written strange defeatures in my face." 

76. Comfortable. Comforting ; as often. Cf. T. N. i. 5. 239, 
Lear, i. 4. 328, etc. 

77. Should I, etc. This line is not in the folio. 

80. Your husband, he. Cf. " The nobles they " in 88 below, etc. 

84. Now cojnes, etc. Cf. Lear, i. 2. 129: "when we are sick in 
fortune — often the surfeit of our own behaviour." 

87. Why, so ! Well, be it so. This use of so to express " ac- 
quiescence or approbation " (Schmidt) is common in S. Cf. Macb. 
iii. 4. 107 : "Why, so ; " M. of V. i. 3. 170: "If he will take it, 
so ; if not, adieu." See also Tejnp. i. 2, 24, M. for M. ii. 4. 84, 
T. G. of V. ii. I. 137, etc. 

90. Get thee. A common reflexive form. Cf. J. C. ii. 4. 37 : 
"I '11 get me to a place more void; " Hen. V. iv. i. 287: "gets 
him to rest," etc. 

91. Presently. Immediately ; as very often in S. Cf. Temp. iv. 
1.42: ^^ Ariel. Presently? Prospero. Ay, with a twink." 

A thousand pound. Cf. M. W. i. I. 60: "seven hundred 
pound; " W. T. iv. 3, 40: "Three pound of sugar, five pound 
of currants; " T. and C. i. 2. 126: "within three pound; " and 
so frequently (with numbers) of pounds both sterling and avoirdu- 
pois. On the other hand, cf. AI. for M. ii. i. 204: "fourscore 
pounds a year; " T. of S. v. i. 23 : " Keep your hundred pounds," 
etc. So S. sometimes uses shilling, mile, year, etc., in the plural. 

92. Llold, take my ring. The hold \s interjectional (^= here^, 



204 Notes [Act II 

not equivalent to the following take. It is so used even vi^hen a 
verb is "understood;" as in y. C. i. 3. 117: " Hold, my hand " 
(Here, take my hand), etc. 

95. To report. By reporting; a common "indefinite" use of 
the infinitive. 

98. God for his mercy ! That is, I pray God for his mercy. 

loi. So my untruth, etc. Provided no disloyalty in me had pro- 
voked him to it. 

102. My brother'' s ! That is, Gloucester's. 

103. No posts. The reading of 1st quarto. The folio omits no. 

105. Come, sister — co2isin I wotdd say. "This is one of Shake- 
speare's touches of nature. York is talking to the queen, his 
cousin, but the recent death of his sister is uppermost in his 
mind" (Steevens). 

108. Gentlemen, will you, etc. Collier suggests that the irregu- 
larity of the metre here is meant to accord with York's perturbed 
state of mind. 

113. Bids. On the number here and in 115, see on ii. i. 258 
above. 

118. Berkeley Castle. The quartos omit Castle. Berkeley is 
" Barkly," " Barckly," or " Barkley " in the old copies, indicating 
the pronunciation. The castle is on the southeast side of the town 
of Berkeley, on a height commanding a fine view of the Severn, 
and is in perfect preservation in our day. It was here that Edward 
II. was murdered, Sept. 21, 1327. Cf. Gray, The Bard, 53: — 

" Mark the year, and mark the night, 
When Severn shall reecho with affright 
The shrieks of death thro' Berkeley's roofs that ring, 
Shrieks of an agonizing king ! " 

121. At six and seven. The earlier form of the phrase " at sixes 
and sevens," which is still in colloquial use. Its origin is not 
known. Bacon speaks of Pope Sixtus V. as " a fierce thundering 
friar that would set all at six and seven ; or at six and five, if you 
allude to his name " (Not a bad joke for Bacon !). 



Scene III] Notes 205 

122. The wind sits fair. See on ii. I. 265. 

123. Power. See on 46 above. 

125. Is all tinpossible. The folio has " impossible," which S. has 
elsewhere. So he has incertain and tmcej'tain, ingratefid and 
ungrateful, etc. The emphatic use of all is common, especially in 
the phrase all to. Cf. iv. I. 28 below. 

127. Those love not. T^o^o. who love not; a common ellipsis. 
See on i. i. 50. 

128. That h the wavering commons. A singular verb often pre- 
cedes a plural subject in S. 

132. If judgment, etc. "If the power of condemnation lie in 
the Commons, then so do we stand condemned." 

136. Office. Service. Cf. A. W. ii. I. 129: "I will no more 
enforce my office on you." 

137. Hateful. Full of hate, malignant. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 23 : 
" hide thee from their hateful looks." 

141. Presages. In the only other metrical passages in which S. 
uses the word as a noun (^K. John, i. i. 28 and iii. 4. 158) the 
accent is on the first syllable. 

147. Farewell, etc. The folio gives this line to Bushy. In the 
quartos (followed by the Cambridge ed.) it is joined to Green's 
preceding speech. 

148. I fear me. Often used reflexively by S. Cf. Temp. v. i. 
283, T. G. of V. ii. 7. 61, 67, etc. See also iii. 2. 67 below. Cf. 
its transitive use in M. of V. ii. i. 9: "this aspect of mine Hath 
fear'd the valiant ; " T. of S. \. 2. 211 : " fear boys with bugs," etc. 

Scene III. — 5. Draws . . . makes. Singular verbs with plural 
subjects are very frequent in S. Abbott (^Grammar., 2i7)Z) explains 
the construction as probably arising from the " northern Early 
English plural in -j-." 

7. Delectable. Accented on the first syllable. The only other 
instance of the word in S. (2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 108) is in prose. 

9. Cotswold. Cotswold Downs in Gloucestershire, a famous 



2o6 Notes [Act II 

hunting-ground. The quartos spell the word here " Cotshall," and 
the folio "Coltshold." Cf. M. W. i. i. 92: "How does your fal- 
low greyhound, sir? I heard say he was outrun on Cotsall." 

10. In. In the case of. Cf. i. i. 145 above. 

12. Process. " Long course." Wright remarks that " the word 
seems always to be used as connoting 'tediousness' and 'weari- 
ness ' ; " but that is hardly the case in i Hen. VI. iv, 2. 36 : — 

" For ere the glass, that now begins to run, 
Finish the process of his sandy hour." 

Cf. also Sonn. 104. 6. 

15. To joy. To enjoy. Cf. v. 3. 95 below; and for its transi- 
tive use, V. 6. 26. 

21. Young Hai-ry Percy. The gallant i%/5/z/r of the following 
plays. Percy is metrically a trisyllable, according to Abbott 
{^Grammar, 478). 

27. Broken his staff, etc. See ii. 2. 59 above. 

42. Tender. Perhaps used carelessly, as Wright suggests ; 
though if it be a pun it could hardly be worse than the one in 
Cymb. iii. 4. 1 1 : — 

" Why tender'st thou that paper to me with 
A look untender? " 

51. Stir. "The state of being in motion or action" (Schmidt). 
Cf. y. C. i. 3. 127: "There is no stir or walking in the streets ; " 
Macb. i. 3. 144 : " Chance may crown me Without my stir." 

61. Unfelt. Expressed in words only, and not in a palpable or 
substantial way. Treasury is the antecedent of which. 

(i2.. love and labour'' s recompense. Cf. M. of V. iii. 4. 30 : 
"Until her husband and my lord's return ; " Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 16: 
" As soul and body's severing." 

68. My lord of Berkeley. Thomas, the fifth baron, descended 
from the feudal lords of Berkeley Castle, Gloucestershire. 

70. To lancaster. That is, I answer to the name of Lancaster, 
not Hereford. 



Scene III] Notes 207 

77. From the most gracious regent, etc. The reading of the 1st 
quarto. The folio has " the most glorious of this Land." 

78. Pricks, See on ii. I. 207 above. 

79. The absent time. "The time of the king's absence" 
(Johnson) . 

80. Self-born. The meaning is doubtful. Abbott (^Grammar, 
20) explains it as " divided against themselves." Schmidt takes 
the word to be self-borne (it is so spelled in all the early eds., but 
no argument can be based on that fact), and defines it very plausi- 
bly as "borne for one's self (not for the king)." The only other 
instance of the compound in S. is in W. T. iv. I. 8 ("in one self- 
born hour "), where no one has explained it satisfactorily. Schmidt 
considers it " quite unintelligible." 

81. A^eed transport. On the omission of to, cf. T. A", ii. 3. 99: 
"Thou hadst need send for more money." 

84. Deceivable. Deceptive, treacherous. Cf, T. N'. iv. 3. 21 : 
"There 's something in it That is deceivable." 

87. Grace me no grace, etc. Cf. R. and J. iii. 5. 153: "Thank 
me no thankings, nor proud me no prouds." M alone cites Soly- 
vian a7id Perseda (1599) : "Typhon me no Typhous, but swear," 
etc.; Peele, Edward I.: "Ease me no casings," etc.; Copley, 
Love's Otule (1595) : "All me no alls, for all is nought," etc. The 
folio omits no uncle. 

90. A dust. Cf. K. John, iv. i. 93: "A grain, a dust, a gnat, a 
wandering hair." In Id. iii. 4. 128, we have "each dust." 

91. Btit then, tnore why. But then, still more; "but, to add 
more questions" (Malone). The Cambridge ed. prints "But then 
more 'why?' why have they," etc. 

93. Pale-fac\l. " Proleptic," the effect of the fright being an- 
ticipated. 

94. Despised. Despicable. Schmidt suggests that it may mean 
" creating despite, hateful." Cf. in 108 below detested = detestable, 
and in ii. I. 26 unavoided =^ unavoidable. 

99. As when brave Gaunt, etc. " It does not appear that S. 



2o8 Notes [Act II 

had any historical authority for this statement. No such incident 
is recorded of the battle of Navarette, at which the Black Prince 
and John of Gaunt were present in 1367. Gaunt was not with the 
Prince at Poictiers in 1356, nor did the Prince accompany him in 
his expedition to France in 1372 ; and there is no mention of the 
Duke of York on any of these occasions " (Wright). 

103. Chastise. Accent on the first syllable, as elsewhere in S. 
except in Temp. v. i. 263. 

106, On what condition. On and in are often used loosely in 
S. Cf. next line. 

III. Braving. Defiant, threatening. Cf. 142 below. 

113. For Lancaster. As Lancaster. Cf. 2 He7t. VI. i. 3. 182: 
"Doth any one accuse York for a traitor?" A. and C. i. 2. 198: 
" For the main soldier," etc. 

115. Indifferent. Impartial. Cf. Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 17: "No 
judge indifferent." 

120. Perforce. By force. Cf. C. of E.'w. t,.<^$: " took perforce 
my ring away," etc. 

121. Unthrifts. Prodigals. Cf. Sonn. 9. 9: "Look, what an 
unthrift in the world doth spend;" Sonti. 13. 13: " O, none but 
unthrifts." The word is used as an adjective in T, of A. iv. 3. 311 
and M. ofV. v. i. 16. 

122. If that. See on i. I. 129 above. 

126. Should. Used where we should use would. 

127. To rouse a wild beast was to drive him from his lair. Cf. 
V. and A. 240, T. A. ii. 2. 21, etc. A stag was said to be at bay, 
or bayed (cf. J. C. iii. I. 204 : " Here wast thou bayed, brave hart ") 
or driven to bay, when tired out or desperate he turned upon his 
pursuers. Cf. V. and A. 877, T. of S. v. 2. 56, i Hen. VI. iv. 2. 
52, etc. 

128. 129, I am denied, etc. See on ii. i. 202, 203. For letters- 
patents, see on ii. i. 202. 

133. Challenge latv. Demand justice, claim my legal rights. 
Cf. 0th. i. 3. 188: " So much I challenge ; " 3 Hen. VI. iv. 6. 6: 



Scene III] Notes 209 

" Subjects may challenge nothing of their sovereigns ; " C. of E. 
iv. I. 83 : "I shall have law in Ephesus ; " M. ofV. iv. i. 142 : " I 
stand here for law." 

135. F7'ee. "Unimpeachable, direct " (Wright). 

137. It stands your grace upon. It is incumbent on your grace. 
Cf. Ham. v. 2. 63 : " Does it not, thinks 't thee, stand me now 
upon ; " A. and C. ii. I. 50 : — 

" It only stands 
Our lives upon to use our strongest hands." 

142. In this kind. In this manner ; as in 145 below. 

143. Be. For the omission and insertion of the infinitive to in 
the same sentence, cf. K. JoJin, i. i. 34, v. 2. 138, Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 
14, Ham. i. 4. 18, etc. 

153. Ill left. Left by the king in bad condition. On power = 
army, see on ii. 2. 46. 

155. Attach. Arrest; a law term. Cf. C. of E. iv. i. 6 (see 
also 73) : " I '11 attach you by this officer." 

159. hi. Into ; as often. Cf. M. <?/ K v. i. 56 : — 

" Here will we sit, and let the sounds of music 
Creep in our ears ; " 

Ham. v. i. 301 : "leaping in her grave," etc. We still say *' fall in 
love." 

160. Repose you. Personal pronouns are often used reflexively. 

163. Bristol. " Bristovv " in all the early eds. except 5th quarto, 
which has " Bristoll." It is a common old form of the name. 

164. Complices. Accomplices. Cf. iii. I. 43 and 2 Hen. IV. i. 
I. 163, etc. 

166. Weed. To zveed caterpillars is to mix metaphors. 

167. / Ul pause. Cf. 158: "I do remain as neuter." 

170. Past redress, etc. Cf. Z. L. L. v. 2. 28: "Past cure is still 
past care ; " Macb. iii. 2. 1 1 : — 

" Things without all remedy 
Should be without regard." 

RICHARD II — 14 



2IO Notes [Act II 

Scene IV. — See introduction to scene ii. above. Johnson sug- 
gested that this scene had been accidentally misplaced, and that it 
should have been the second of the next act. 

I. My Lord of Salisbury. Sir John de Montacute, third Earl 
of Salisbury, executed at Cirencester in 1400 (v. 6. 8). His son 
Thomas is the Earl of Salisbury in Hen. V. and i Hen. VI. 

8. The bay-trees, etc. Holinshed (cf. p. 12 above) says: "In 
this year [1399], in a manner throughout all the realm of England, 
old bay-trees withered, and afterwards, contrary to all men's think- 
ing, grew^ green again ; a strange sight, and supposed to import 
some unknown event." This was reckoned a bad omen because 
of the sacred estimation in which the bay-tree was held. Lupton, 
in his Syxt Booke of N'oiab/e Thinges, says : "Neyther falling syck- 
nes, neyther devyll, wyll infest or hurt one in that place whereas a 
Bay-tree is. The Romaynes calles it the plant of the good angell." 
Evelyn says in his Sylva : " Amongst other things, it has of old 
been observed that the bay is ominous of some funest^ accident, if 
that be so accounted which Suetonius (in Galba) affirms to have 
happened before the death of the monster Nero, when these trees 
generally withered to the very roots in a very mild winter ; and 
much later, that in the year 1629, when at Padua, preceding a 
great pestilence, almost all the bay trees about that famous uni- 
versity grew sick and perished : ' Certo quasi praesagio (says my 
author) Apollinem Musasque subsequenti anno urbe ilia bonarum 
literarum domicilio excessuras.' " 

Johnson remarks: "This enumeration of prodigies is in the 
highest degree poetical and striking." Cf. /. C. ii. 2. 13 fol. 

II. Lean-look' d. Lean-looking. Cf. M. N. D. v. I. 171 : "O 
grim-look'd night!" and W. T. ii. 2. 34: " red-look'd anger." 

20. Base. Low. Cf. "base court" in iii. 3. 176, 180 below. 
24. Crossly. Adversely ; used by S. only here. 

1 Direful, calamitous (Latin funestus). The word is still sometimes 
used in poetry, as by Coleridge and Longfellow. 




Edmund of Langley 



ACT III 



Scene I. — 3. Part. Cf. Per. v. 3. 38 : " We with tears parted 
Pentapolis." We still say, " departed this life." 

4. Urging. Laying stress upon, dwelling upon. Cf. M, of V. i. 
I. 144: "I urge this childhood proof," etc. 

9. Happy. Fortunate. Cf. Macb. i. 3. 66: "Not so happy, yet 
much happier" (that is, not so fortunate, yet much more blessed). 

10. Unhappied. Made unhappy ; used nowhere else by S. 
C/^«;« = completely. Cf. Sonn. 75. 10: "Clean starved;"/. C. 
i. 3. 35: "Clean from the purpose," etc. See also Joshtia, iii. 17, 
Psabiis, Ixxvii. 8, Isaiah, xxiv. 19, etc. 

11. In manner. In a manner (A^. John, v. 7. 89: "it is in a 
manner done already"), as it were. As the queen was only nine 
years old, and the former queen had died five years before, there 
is no historical ground for the charge made here. 

13. Broke. See on ii. 2. 59. 

211 



212 Notes [Act III 

20. Foi'eign clouds. "That is, clouds of breath exhaled in 
foreign climes" (Hunter). Cf. R. and J. i. I. 139: "Adding to 
clouds more clouds with his deep sighs." 

22. Signories. Estates, manors. Cf. iv. 1 . 89 below. In Temp> 
i. 2. 71, it means principalities. 

23. Dispark''d. To dispark is a legal term, meaning to destroy 
the enclosures of a park and throw it open. 

24. Coat. That is, coat-of-arms blazoned in the painted windows. 

25. Imprese. An emblem or device with a motto, which in this 
instance was '■ Souveraine." The folios have "impresse," but 
imprese (from Ital. i7?ipresa) is the more correct form in this sense. 
See Nezu EiJg. Diet. 

29. The death. Often used in this sense of " the judicial penalty 
of death." Cf. M. for M. ii. 4. 165, M. N. D. i. i. 65, etc. 

32. Than Bolingbroke, etc. The folio reading. The quartos 
have, "Than Bolingbroke to England. Lords, farewell." As 
White suggests, these two words were probably the interpolation 
of an actor, and were struck out in revising the text for the folio. 
Some editors retain them. 

37. Entreated. Treated ; as often in S. and other writers of the 
time. Cf. Jeremiah, xv. ii, Acts, vii. 6, I Timothy, v. i, etc. 

38. Commends. Commendations, greetings. Cf. M. of V. ii. 9. 
90: "commends and courteous breath." See also iii. 3. 126 below. 

41. At large. That is, express fully, or at length. Cf. v. 6. 10 
below. The phrase occurs often in S. 

43. Glendower. A slip on the part of S. At this time Glen- 
dower was a minstrel attending on the king. He escaped from 
Flint when Richard was taken. 

44. After. Afterwards. Cf. Temp. ii. 2. 10 : "And after bite 
me," etc. The word is an adjective in 0th. i. 3. 35 : " An after 
fleet;" that is, one sent after. 

Scene II. — i. Barkloughly. Holinshed is the only authority 
for this name, which he spells " Barclowlie " or "Barclowly." It 



Scene II] Notes 213 

doubtless should be " Hertlowly," which some identify as Harlech 
in North Wales. 

2. Brooks. The word here " comes near the sense of likes " 
(Schmidt). Cf. T. G. of T. v. 4. 3 : — 

" This shadowy desert, unfrequented woods, 
I better brook than flourishing peopled towns." 

4. Needs. Of necessity ; used only with viust and tvill. It is 
an adverb formed from the noun, not the verb. 

5. To stand. For this "indefinite use of the infinitive," cf. 
ii. 2. 95, etc. 

8. A lo7ig-parted mother with her child. A mother long parted 
from her child. Cf. Hen. VIII. iii. I. 134: "A constant woman 
to her husband," etc. On the use of with, cf. ii. 2. 2 above. 

9. Smiles. I prefer to consider this word a noun, but some 
make it a verb, putting a comma after tears. 

13. Comfort. Not accented on the second syllable, as some 
would make it. 

15. Their. The plural pronoun takes the place of the preced- 
ing his ; or, as has been suggested, it may refer by anticipation to 
feet. 

19, 20. And zuhen they from thy bosom, etc. Cf. Macb. i. 5. 
66: — 

" look like the innocent flower, 
But be the serpent under 't." 

21. Double. Forked. Cf. M. N. D. ii. 2. 9: "You spotted 
snakes with double tongue." Mortal — deadly. Cf. R. of I. 364 : 
"his mortal sting;" Rich. III. i. 2. 146: "mortal poison;" 
Milton, P. L.\. 2: "that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste," etc. 

23. Conjuration. Adjuration. Cf. Ham. v. 2. 48 : " An ear- 
nest conjuration from the king." The verb conjure is still used 
in a similar sense. The conjuration is called senseless because ad- 
dressed to a senseless thing. 



214 Notes [Act III 

25. Native. " Hereditary, legitimate " (Schmidt). Richard 
was born at Bordeaux. 

26, Rebellious. The reading of the folio and later quartos ; the 
1st and 2d quartos have "rebellion's." 

29-32. The means . . . redress. Omitted in the folio. 

34. Sectirity. Carelessness. Cf. J. C. ii. 3.8: " security gives 
way to conspiracy;" Macb. iii. 5. 32: "Security Is mortals' chief- 
est enemy." Cf. also the use oi securely in ii. i„ 266 above. 

35. Friends. The folio reading; the quartos have "power," 
which the Cambridge ed. adopts. 

36. Discomf or table. Used by S. nowhere else. Schmidt is 
doubtful whether it means "wanting hope " or " discouraging." 

37. '^^. That when, etc. Malone proposed to read, — 

" That when the searching eye of heaven, that lights 
The lower world, is hid behind the globe ; " 

but such transpositions are not unusual in S. Cf. i. I. 168 : 
" Despite of death that lives upon my grave." 

41. Terrestrial ball. Cf. 2 Hen. IVo ind. 4 : "this ball of 
earth." 

49. Whilst %ve, etc. Omitted in the folio, " perhaps intention- 
ally" (White). 

55. The balm. The consecrated oil. Cf. 3 Heti. VI. iii. i. 17 : 
" The balm wash'd off wherewith thou wast anointed." See also 
iv. I. 206 below. 

58. Pressed. Impressed, forced into military service. Cf. Cor. 
iii. I. 122 : "being press'd to the war; " I Heji. VI. iv. 2. 16, 22, 
40, etc. 

59. Shrewd. "Sharp" (Wright), or, perhaps better, "evil, 
wicked" (the original meaning of the word), as Schmidt ex- 
plains it. 

64. Near. The old form of nearer, Cf. v. i. 88 below. 
70. Ttvelve thousand. Holinshed makes it forty thousand. 
76. But nozv. A moment ago. 



Scene II] Notes 215 

79. Look pale and dead? Cf. 2 Hen. IV. i. i. 71 : "so dull, so 
dead in look, so woe-begone." 

84. Sliigga7'd. The folio reading ; the quartos (and the Cam- 
bridge ed.) have "coward." 

85. Forty, As in folio; the quartos have "twenty," followed, 
of course, by the Cambridge ed. 

91, Enter Scroop. Sir Stephen Scroop, or Scrope, of Masham, 
elder brother to William, Earl of Wiltshire, was distinguished for 
his loyalty to Richard. 

92. Deliver. Cf. iii. 3. 34 and iv. I. 9 below; also Temp. ii. I, 
45 : "as he most learnedly delivered." 

94. The worst, etc. The worst thou canst unfold is worldly 
loss. See on 37, 38 above. 

109. His. Its. See on ii. i. 119. 

no. Fearful. Full of fear. Cf. iii. 3. 73 below and V. and A. 
677 : " these fearful creatures ; " that is, " the timorous flying 
hare" (called "the fearful, flying hare" in 3 Hen. VI. ii. 5. 130), 
the fox, and the roe. See also Judges, vii. 3, Matiheiv, viii. 26, etc. 

112. White-beards. Used by S. only here. The folio has 
" White Beares." Thiri and hairless means, of course, with thin 
hair or none. 

114. Clap their female joints. Hastily thrust their weak, wom- 
anish limbs. Cf. Temp. v. I. 231 : " Clapped under hatches ; " 
I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 25 : "a pennyworth of sugar clapped into my 
hand," etc. 

115. In. Into. Cf. ii. 3. 159 above. 

116. Beads/nen. Old pensioners, bound to pray for those by 
whose alms they were supported. Cf. T. G. of V. i. i. 18 : "I 
will be thy beadsman, Valentine." See also Hen. V. iv. I. 315. 

117. Double fatal. Doubly fatal, because the leaves of the yew 
are poison, and the wood is employed for making bows, or instru- 
ments of death. Yew is spelled " ewe " and " eugh " in the early 
eds. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. i. i, 9 : "The Eugh, obedient to the 
benders will," 



21 6 Notes [Act III 

1 1 8. Manage. Handle, wield. Cf. R. aiid J. \. i. 76 : — 

" Put up thy sword, 
Or manage it to part these men with me." 

Bills were "a kind of pike or halbert, formerly carried by the 
English infantry, and afterwards the usual weapon of watchmen " 
(Nares). Cf. Much Ado, iii. 3. 44, R. and /, i. i. 80, etc. 
Lines 1 12-120 are thus pointed in the folio : — 

"White Beares haue arm'd their thin and hairelesse Scalps 
Against thy Maiestie, and Boyes with Womens Voyces, 
Striue to speake bigge, and clap their female ioints 
In stiffe vnwieldie Armes : against thy Crown e 
Thy very Beads-men learne to bend their Bowes 
Of double fatall Eugh : against thy State 
Yea Distaffe-Women manage rustie Bills : 
Against thy Seat both young and old rebel!, 
And all goes worse then I haue power to tell." 

121. Too well, etc. Cf. Macb. iv. 3. 174 : — 

" O, relation 
Too nice, and yet too true 1 " 

122. Where is Bagot? See ii. 2. 140, and cf. ii. 3, 164. S. 
apparently forgets what he has written. 

125. Peaceful. Undisturbed, unresisted. 

128. Peace. Cf. the play on the word in Macb. iv. 3. 178, 179. 

131. Heart-blood. Cf. i. i. 172 and iv. I. 28. In T. and C. iii. 
I. 34 (" the heart-blood of beauty " = the soul of beauty) it is used 
figuratively. 

132. Three Judases. Four names are mentioned in 122, 123. 
According to Holinshed, Bagot escaped to Chester, and thence 
to Ireland. Theobald therefore proposed to read "he got" for 
" Bagot " in 122 ; but see note there. 

135. His property. Its proper nature. See on 109 above. 
140. Grav'd. Buried. Cf. T. of A. iv. 3. 166: "and ditches 
grave you all ! " 



Scene II] 



Notes 



217 



141 o Is. Cf. ii. 2. 128, iii. 3. 168, etc. 

143. Power. See on ii. 2. 46. 

153. Model. Johnson says : " He uses model for mould ; that 
earth, which, closing upon the body, takes its form." Malone ex- 
plains it in a similar way. According to Douce, the word here 
" seems to mean a measure, portion, or quantity." 




"There the Antic sits" 



154. Paste and cover. "A metaphor, not of the most sublime 
kind, taken from 2i pie'''' (Johnson). 

158. The ghosts they have depos\i. The ghosts of those whom 
they have deposed. The Elizabethan writers objected to scarcely 
any ellipsis, if the deficiency could be easily supplied from the con- 
text. 



2 1 8 Notes [Act III 

i6l. Rounds. Surrounds, encircles. Cf. M. N. D. iv. i. 56 : — 

" For she his hairy temples then had rounded 
With coronet of fresh and fragrant flowers." 

Douce suggests that this passage was suggested by one of the illus- 
trations in the Imagines Mortis, improperly attributed to Holbein. 
The picture represents a king on his throne, with courtiers about 
him, while a grinning skeleton stands behind in the act of remov- 
ing the crown from his head. Death is not sitting in the crown, as 
S. expresses it, and as the commentators also state it, though any 
one who looks carefully at the fac-simile of the picture (on page 
217) will see how the mistake originated. The skeleton, being 
directly behind the king, appears at first glance to be rising from 
the crown. Some of the editors say that he is sitting in the crown 
and taking it off — a mechanical impossibility, though I will not 
assert that a ghost would find it such. 

162. Antic. Buffoon. Cf. Hen. VI. iv. 7. 18: "Thou antic 
death, which laugh'st us here to scorn." 

163. Scoffing his state. That is, at his state. S. uses the verb 
only here and in i Hen. VI. iii. 2. 45: "Scoff on, vile fiend" 
(probably not his). 

164. A breath. A brief time. Cf. K.John, iii. 4. 134: "One 
minute, nay, one quiet breath of rest." See also Hen. V. ii. 4. 145. 

For the metaphor in a little scejie, cf. JSIacb. v. 24 (" Life 's but a 
walking shadow, a poor player," etc.). 

166. Self ajid vain conceit. Vain self-conceit, or estimate of 
self. See on ii. 2. t^-^. 

168. Humour'' d. Abbott (^Grammar, 378) explains the con- 
struction thus : — 

*' And, (man having been) humour'd thus, 
(Death) comes at the last." 

It is doubtful, as Schmidt suggests, whether hujnotir''d\sio be con- 
strued thus, or as = " in this humour," referring to Death, 



Scene II] Notes 219 

173. Tradition. " Traditional practices ; that is, established or 
customary homage" (Johnson). 

174. Mistook. S. also uses mistaken and mistaken for the 
participle. 

175. With bread. Cf. I Hen IV. iii. I. 162: "I had rather live 
With cheese and garlic." 

176. Subjected. Made a subject ; antithetical to king in next 
line. 

178. Ne''er wail, etc. The folio reading. The quartos have 
" ne'er sit and v^^ail their woes." 

179. Presently. Immediately; as often. 

182. And so your follies, ^\.c. Omitted in the folio. 

183. To fight. To fighting ; to you if you fight. 

184. And fight and die, etc. " That is, to die fighting is to return 
the evil that we suffer, to destroy the destroyers" (Johnson). 

185. Where. Whereas. Cf. Cor. i. I. 102, i. 10. 13, Lear, i. 1. 
89, etc. Fearing dying = yielding to death through fear. 

186. O/. About, concerning ; as often. 

190. This ague-fit, etc. A clear case of mixed metaphor. Cf. 
ii. 3. 165 above and iii. 3. 96 fol. below. 

198. By small and small. "Little by little," as we say now. 
For the use of small, cf. L. L. L. i. i. 86: "Small have continual 
plodders ever won," etc. 

203. Upon his faction. Upon his side. This is the folio 
reading ; the quartos have " his party," which means the same. 

204. Beshrew. A mild form of imprecation. Cf. Sojin. 133. i : 
" Beshrew that heart that makes my heart to groan ; " M. of V. iii. 
2. 14 : " Beshrew your eyes," etc. See on shrewd, 59 above. For 
7vhich = who, cf i. I. 172, etc. Forth of— out of, away from. 

209. Flint Castle. In North Wales, about twelve miles from 
Chester. It is still standing, though in a very ruinous condition. 
According to Leland, it was built by Edward I. In the civil wars 
of Charles I. it was garrisoned by the royal party, but was besieged 
and taken by the parliamentary forces in 1643. 



220 Notes [Act III 

211. That pozver, etc. Discharge the soldiers that I have. 

212. To ear. To plough, or till. Cf. V. and A. dedication, 5: 
" never after ear so barren a land ; " A. W. i. 3. 47 : " He that 
ears my land spares my team ; " A. and C. i. 4. 49 : — 

" Make the sea serve them which they ear and wound 
With keels of every kind." 

See also Deuteronomy, xxi. 4, Isaiah, xxx. 24, etc. 

That hath, etc. That promises to be productive. The meaning 
seems to be : Let them go to till the land, from which they may 
expect a better return than from serving a king whose cause is 
hopeless. 

Scene III. — The following is Holinshed's account of the events 
in this scene : — 

" King Richard being thus come unto the Castle of Flint, and the 
Duke of Hereford being still advertised from hour to hour by posts 
how the Earl of Northumberland sped, the morrow following he 
came thither, and mustered his army before the King's presence, 
which undoubtedly made a passing fair show, being very well 
ordered by the Lord Henry Percy, that was appointed general, or 
rather, as we may call him, master of the camp, under the Duke, of 
the whole army. 

" There were come already to the castle, before the approaching 
of the main army, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Duke of 
Aumerle, the Earl of Worcester, and divers others. The Arch- 
bishop entered first, and then followed the others, coming into the 
first ward. 

" The King, that was walking aloft on the brays of the walls to 
behold the coming of the Duke afar off, might see that the Arch- 
bishop and the others were come, and, as he took it, to talk with 
him : whereupon he forthwith came down unto them, and behold- 
ing that they did their due reverence to him on their knees, he 
took them up, and drawing the Archbishop aside from the residue, 



Scene III] Notes 221 

talked Avith him a good while, and, as it was reported, the Arch- 
bishop willed him to be of good comfort, for he should be assured 
not to have any hurt as touching his person ; but he prophesied 
not as a prelate, but as a Pilate, as by the sequel it well appeared. 

" After that the Archbishop had now here at Flint communed 
wdth the King, he departed, and taking his horse again, rode back 
to meet the Duke, who began at that present to approach the 
castle, and compassed it round about, even down to the sea, with 
his people arranged in good and seemly order at the foot of the 
mountains ; and then the Earl of Northumberland, passing forth of 
the castle to the Duke, talked with him awhile in the sight of the 
King, being again got up to the walls to take a better view of the 
army, being now advanced wathin two bow-shots of the castle, to 
the small rejoicing, ye may be sure, of the sorrowful King. 

" The Earl of Northumberland, returning to the castle, appointed 
to the King to be set to dinner (for he was fasting till then), and 
after he had dined the Duke came down to the castle himself, and 
entered the same all armed, his bassinet only excepted, and being 
within the first gate, he stayed there till the King came forth of the 
inner part of the castle unto him. 

" The King, accompanied with the Bishop of Carlisle, the Earl 
of Salisbury, and Sir Stephen Scrope, knight, who bare the sword 
before him, and a few other, came forth into the utter ward, and 
sat down in a place prepared for him. Forthwith as the Duke got 
sight of the King, he showed a reverent duty, as became him, in 
bowing his knee ; and coming forward, did so likewise the second 
and third time, till the King took him by the hand, and lift him 
up, saying, 'Dear cousin, ye are welcome.' The Duke, humbly 
thanking him, said, 'My sovereign lord and king, the cause of my 
coming at this present, is (your honour saved) to have again resti- 
tution of my person, my lands, and heritage, through your favour- 
able licence.' The King hereunto answered, ' Dear cousin, I am 
ready to accomplish your will, so that ye may enjoy all that is yours, 
without exception.' " 



222 Notes [Act III 

5. News. Here singular ; as in iii. 4. 100 below. S. uses it 
also as plural. See on tidings, ii. i. 272 above. 

12. Would you have been, etc. If you should have been, or if 
you had been disposed to be, etc. 

13. So brief . . . to shorteti. Such omission of as is common 
in S. Cf. iv. I. 22 below. 

14. Taking so the head. Johnson thought this meant " to take 
undue liberties ; " Douce, " to take away the sovereign's chief 
title." The latter seems the better. There may be a play on head 
= title, heading. 

17. Mistake. Take wrongly or unjustly. There is a play on the 
word, which some editors indicate by printing it " mis-take." 

26. Yond. Equivalent to yon or yonder, but not a contraction 
of the latter word, as editors who print it yond'' appear to con- 
sider it. 

30. Belike. Probably. Common in S., but now obsolete. 

32. J^ihs. Wright compares K. John, ii. I. 384 : "The flinty 
ribs of this contemptuous city." 

^2)' Parle. See on i. i. 192. 

34. His. Its. See on ii. i. 119 and iii. 2. 109 above ; and for 
deliver, on iii. 2. 92. 

41. Be freely granted. The subject is the preceding clause, 
which = my recall from banishment and the restoration of my 
lands. 

46. Bedrench. Used by S. only here. 

52. Tattered. So in folio and later quartos ; "tottered" in 1st 
and 2d quartos. This is simply " a variety of spelling." Schmidt 
defines the word here as "torn, ragged." In K.John, v. 5. 7, the 
folio has "our tott'ring colours ; " and in I Hen. IV. iv. 2. 37, "a 
hundred and fiftie totter'd Prodigalls." 

53. Per us' d. Surveyed, examined. Ci. P.and J.\. t,' T^ '■ "Let. 
me peruse this face ; " and C. of E. i. 2. 13 : — 

" Till that, I '11 view the manners of this town, 
Peruse the traders, gaze upon the buildings." 



Scene III] Notes 223 

Tennyson (^Princess, ii.) has — 

" At those high words we, conscious of ourselves, 
Perused the matting." 

56. Shock. Here the ist quarto furnishes the correct reading. 
The other early eds. have "smoke," "smoake," or "smoak." 

57. Cheeks of heaven. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 4 : "the welkin's cheek." 

60. Not on /iim. That is, not to extinguish him. 

61. King Richard how he looks. For the redundant pronoun, 
cf. ii. 2. 80, 88 above and v. 4. i below. 

62-67. See, see, . . . accident. The early eds. give these lines 
to Bolingbroke ; Warburton and others to York ; Dyce, to Percy. 
Warburton remarks that they are " absurdly given to Bolingbroke, 
who is made to condemn his own conduct and disculp the king's." 
Besides, as White points out, " Bolingbroke, as will be seen by 
the last twelve lines previous to the appearance of Richard, has 
marched away with his army from the castle, to which he after- 
wards returns and asks Northumberland, 'What says the king ?' " 

73. Fearful. See on iii. 2. no. 

76. Artful. Full of awe, as fearful = full of fear. Cf. 2 1/en. IV. 
iv. I. 176 : " W^e come within our awful banks again." Hence it 
comes to mean " filled with reverence for all that deserves it, con- 
scientious " (Schmidt), as in T. G. of V. iv. I. 46 : "Thrust from 
the company of awful men." 

81. Profane. Commit sacrilege ; not elsewhere used intransi- 
tively by S. 

83. Have torn their souls. Have perjured themselves. The met- 
aphor seems to be taken from the act of tearing a legal document. 

89. That lift. The antecedent of that is implied in your ; a 
kind of construction not uncommon in S. 

90. Threat. Threaten. Used only in verse and in the present 
tense (Schmidt). Cf. V. atid A. 620 : "Of bristly pikes that ever 
threat his foes ; " Cymb. iv. 2. 127 : "To let an arrogant piece of 
flesh threat us." 



224 Notes [Act III 

93, To ope The purple testament. To open and carry into execu- 
tion the blood-stained will. 

96-100. Ten thousand . . . English blood. Perhaps the worst 
mixture of conflicting metaphors and literal language in all Shake- 
speare. There is also a play on crozvn; as on crozvn in other 
senses in M. N. D. i. 2. 99, Hen. V. iv. i. 243, Lea7' i. 4. 176, etc. 

97. The flower of England'' s face. The blooming surface of 
land ; or, perhaps, the fairest part of England. Steevens cites 
Sidney, Arcadia : " the sweet and beautiful flower of her face. 

98. Maid-pale. White or fair as a maiden. Cf. i Hen. VI. ii. 
4. 47 : " this pale and maiden blossom." 

102. Civil and uncivil. Civil in one sense (as in "civil war"), 
not civil in another. Or uncivil xi\2c^ mean rude, as in T. G. of V. 
V. 4. 17 : "uncivil outrages." 

105. Honourable tomb. That of Edward III. in Westminster 
Abbey. 

109. Gaunt. Holinshed states that John of Gaunt was buried 
in St. Paul's. 

114. Enfranchisement. Restoration to his rights. 

115. Party. Part. Cf. Lear, ii. i. 28 : — 

" have you nothing said 
Upon his party 'gainst the Duke of Albany ? " 

116. Commend. Give up, deliver over, present. Cf. Lear, ii. 4 
28: "I did commend your highness' letters to them; " Macb.\. 
7. II : "Commends the ingredients of our poison'd chalice To oui 
own lips." 

117. Barbed. Armoured; used only of horses. Ci. Rich. ILL. 
i. I. 10: "mounting barbed steeds." Not to be confounded with 
barb, a Barbary horse. Barbed in this sense is a corruption of 
barded (armed with bards, the name of this kind of armour for 
horses). The error is found as early as 1509, according to the 
New Eng. Diet., which also quotes an instance in Scott's Lord of 
the Isles; but that is probably a misprint, as Scott uses barded 



Scene III] Notes 225 

correctly in Lady of the Lake (vi. 404) and Lay of Last Minstrel 
(i. 311). In the Lay, i. 38, all the eds. have barbed, probably a mis- 
print. See Rolfe's eds. of the two poems. The Nezv Eng. Diet. 
does not cite Scott under barded. Barded is used by Douglas 
(1501), by Coverdale (1535), and by Holinshed (see p. 169). 
121. Returns. Returns answer. Qi. Lien. F". iii. 3. 46: — 

" The Dauphin, whom of succours we entreated, 
Returns us that his powers are not yet ready," 

See also i. 3. 122 above. 

126. Co7nmends. See on iii. I. 38. 

128. Poorly. "Without spirit, dejectedly" (Schmidt). Cf. 
Macb. ii. 2. 71 : "Be not lost So poorly in your thoughts." 

136. Words of sooth. Words of concession, or of flattery. Cf. 
Per. i. 2. 44 (not Shakespeare's) : — 

"When Signior Sooth here does proclaim a peace, 
He flatters you, makes war upon your life." 

So soothers — flatterers in i Lien. IV. iv. i. 7 : — 

" I cannot flatter ; I do defy 
The tongues of soothers." 

137. Lesser. See on ii. i. 95. 

154. Obscure. Accent on first syllable, because immediately 
preceding the noun ; as in LLam. iv. 5. 213. For obscure, see V. 
and A.2y]'. "brakes obscure; and 2 Hen. VI. iv. I. 50: "Obscure 
and lowly swain." 

156. Common trade. Common passage. Lord Surrey, in his 
translation of Virgil's yEneid, book ii., translates " pervius usus " 
by the same expression : — 

" A postern with a blind wicket there was, 
A common trade, to pass through Priam's house." 

Cf. Spenser, F. Q. ii. 6. 39 : — 

"As Shepheardes curre, that in darke eveninges shade 
Hath tracted forth some salvage beastes trade." 

RICHARD II — 15 



226 Notes [Act m 

162. Lodge. Throw down, lay. The word is still used by farm- 
ers in this sense. Cf. Macb. iv. I. 55 ; "Though bladed corn be 
lodg'd." 

164. Wantons. Triflers. 

167. Fretted. Worn. Qi. Lcar,'\. <\. 307: "With cadent tears 
fret channels in her cheeks." 

168. There lies, etc. See on iii. 2. 141. 

169. Digg'd. On the omission of the relative, cf. i. i. 50, ii. 2. 
127, etc. The sentence forms the epitaph that Richard proposes 
for the graves. 

175. Ay. Always spelled " I " in the early eds. There is a play 
upon You and ay, not upon /^^ and ay (eye), as some commenta- 
tors make it. In R. and J. (iii. 2. 45), however, there is a play on 
ay and eye. See also iv. i. 200 below. 

176. Base court. The outer court of the castle, which was 
usually on a lower level than the inner court ; the French basse 
cour. 

178. Glisterhtg. Glisten is not used by S., nor by Milton. For 
other allusions to the myth of Phaethon, see T. G. of V. iii. I. 153, 
3 Hen. VI. i. 4. I"^, ii. 6. 12, and R. and J. iii. 2. 3. 

179. Wanting the manage of. Unable to control. Manage is 
especially used of horses. Cf. i Hen. IV. ii. 3. 52, Hen. VIII. v. 
3. 24, etc. 

185. Fondly. Foolishly. Cf. iv. i. 72 below. On makes, see 
on ii. I. 258. Cf. V. and A. 988: "Despair and hope makes thee 
ridiculous." 

191. Me rather had. An irregular construction = I had rather. 

194. Thus high. Here some insert the explanatory stage-direc- 
tion, " touching his ozvn head.'''' 

198. So far be miiie. That is, may they so far be mine. 

202. Uncle. Addressed to York. 

203. Want their remedies. Are withovit their remedies, do not 
availo 

203. Their love. The love of those who shed them. 



Scene IV] Notes 227 

204. / am too young, etc. Bolingbroke and Richard were both 
born in 1366, and were now thirty-three years old. 

208. Set on. Lead forward, set out. Cf. y. C. i. 2. 14 and v. 2. 3. 

Scene IV. — 4. Rubs. In bowling the word denoted any im- 
pediment that might divert the ball from its course. Cf, Hen. V. 
ii. 2. 188: "But every rub is smoothed on our way" (see also v. 2. 
SZ); Cor. iii. I. 60: — 

" nor has Coriolanus 
Deserv'd this so dishonour'd rub, laid falsely 
I' the plain way of his merit." 

II. Of sorrow or of Joy ? The early eds. read "or of griefe ?" 
The correction is obvious. 

14. Remember. Remind. Cf. i. 3. 269 above. 

15. Altogether had. Altogether possessed ; wholly occupying my 
mind. 

18. Co?nplain. Complain of, bewail. Q.i. R. of L. 1839: "that 
late Complain'd her wrongs," etc. 

22. And I cotild sing, etc. Pope changed sing to lueep. "White 
explains it thus as it stands : " The queen says that, if weeping 
would do her any good, she has shed tears enough herself to be 
able to sing ; — the emphasis being, * And I could sing^ etc." The 
Cambridge ed. paraphrases it as follows: "And I could even sing 
for joy if my troubles were only such as weeping could alleviate, 
and then I would not ask you to weep for me." 

26. My luretchedness, etc. I will stake my wretchedness, great 
as it is, against a mere trifle. 

28. Against a change. In anticipation of a change. Cf. M. AL 
D. iii. 2. 99, Ham. i. i. 158, iii. 4. 50, etc. 

Woe is forerun with woe. That is, by woe ; " sadness is the 
harbinger or precursor of disaster." 

29. Apricocks. Apricots ; the old and more correct spelling. 
Cf M. N. D. iii. i. 169: "Feed him with apricocks and dew- 
berries." 



228 Notes [Act III 

32. SuppoTtance. Support. Used by S. only here and in T. N. 
iii. 4. 329 : " the supportance of his vow." 

34. Too- fast-growing. See on i. i. 180. 

38. Noisome. Noxious. Cf. Psalms, xci. 3 : " the noisome pes- 
tilence." 

40. Pale. Enclosure. Cf. i Heit. VI. iv. 2. 45 : " How are we 
park'd and bounded in a pale." 

46. Knots. Flower-beds laid out in fanciful shapes. Cf. Milton, 
P. L. iv. 242 : " In beds and curious knots ; " and Z. Z. Z. i. I. 249 : 
" thy curious knotted garden." 

51. In eating hifti. While depriving him of nourishment. The 
allusion is to the farming of the land to the Earl of Wiltshire, who 
" seemed to hold him up " by supplying him with money, though 
really on usurious terms. 

56. Dress' d. Tilled; as in 73 below. Cf. Genesis, ii. 15. 

57. At time of year. At the proper season. 

59. In sap. The reading of 1st quarto ; the other early eds. 
have " with sap." 

60. It may refer either to the bark or to the frziit-trees taken 
distributively. 

63. Superfluous. Possibly accented here on the third syllable. 

66. Waste and idle hours. The folio reading : the quartos have 
"waste of." For hath, see on ii. I. 258 above. 

69. ^Tis doubt. 'T is feared or suspected. The folio has 
" doubted." We have "'t is doubt " in another sense in i. 4. 20. 

72. Pressed to death. An allusion to the old custom of putting a 
person to death by piling weights upon the chest. Cf. Much Ado. 
iii. I. 76: " Press me to death with wit ; " M. for M. v. i. 528: 
"pressing to death." The punishment was known zs, peine forte et 
dure, and was inflicted on those who when arraigned refused to 
plead. 

74. Nezvs. See on iii. 3. 5 above, and cf. 100 below. 

75. Suggested. Promj^ted, tempted. See on i. I. 1 01. Cf. 
Hen. VIII. i. i. 164. 



Scene IV] Notes 229 

76. Cursed man. Cf. Genesis, iii. 17-19. 

78. Thou little better thing than earth. For the arrangement, 
see on iii. 2. 8. 

79. Divine. Prophesy. Cf. A. and C. ii. 6. 124: "If I were 
bound to divine of this unity, I would not prophesy so." 

80. By this ill-tidings. For the number, see on ii. i. 272. 
83. He. See on ii, 2. ?>^. Hold = grasp. 

89. Odds. Used by S. both as singular and plural, like tidings 
and jiezvs. Cf. AI. for AI. iii. i. 41 : " these odds ; " A. and C. iv. 
15. 66: "the odds is gone," etc. 

100. This nezus. The folio reading; the quartos have "these 
news." 

loi. Pray God. The folio substitutes " I would," doubtless on 
account of King James's statute against the use of God's name on 
the stage. See on i. i. 187. 

104. Fall. Let fall. All the early eds. except ist quarto have 
" drop." S. often uses fall transitively, 

105. J^tie. "The plant jRuta graveolens, called also herl> of grace, 
and used on account of its name as a symbol of sorry remembrance " 
(Schmidt). This is the most probable of the various explanations 
oi herb of grace. Cf. Ham. iv. 5. 181 : "There 's rue for you ; and 
here 's some for me : we may call it herb-grace o' Sundays." See 
also W. T. iv, 4. 74. 

106. Ruth. Pity. Cf. ^'iJww. 132. 4: " Looking with pretty ruth 
upon my pain ; " Milton, Lycidas, 163: "Look homeward, angel, 
now, and melt with ruth ; " Tennyson, Enid : " Had ruth again on 
Enid." 




William of Colchester 



ACT IV 



Scene i. — Holinshed, after describing Bagot's bill of accusation 
against Aumerle, continues : — 

" There was also contained in the said bill, that Bagot had heard 
the Duke of Aumerle say that he had liefer than twenty thousand 
pounds that the Duke of Hereford was dead, not for any fear he 
had of him, but for the trouble and mischief that he was like to 
procure within the realm. 

" After that the bill had been read and heard, the Duke of 
Aumerle rose up and said, that as touching the points contained in 
the bill concerning him, they were utterly false and untrue, which 
he would prove with his body, in what manner soever it should be 
thought requisite. 

" On the Saturday next ensuing, the Lord P'itzwater herewith 
rose up and said to the King that when the Duke of Aumerle 
excuseth himself of the Duke of Gloucester's death, I say (quoth 

230 



Scene I] Notes 23 1 

he) that he was the very cause of his death ; and so he appealed 
him of treason, offering, by throwing down his hood as a gage, to 
prove it with his body. There were twenty other lords also that 
threw down their hoods, as pledges to prove the like matter against 
the Duke of Aumerle. 

"The Duke of Aumerle threw down his hood, to try it against 
the Lord Fitzwater, as against him that lied falsely in that he charged 
him with by that his appeal. These gages were delivered to the 
Constable and Marshal of England, and the parties put under arrest. 

"The Duke of Surrey stood up also against the Lord Fitzwater, 
avouching that where he had said that the appellants were cause 
of the Duke of Gloucester's death it was false ; for they were con- 
strained to sue the same appeal, in like manner as the said Lord 
Fitzwater was compelled to give judgment against the Duke of 
Gloucester and the Earl of Arundel, so that the suing of the appeal 
was done by coercion ; and if he said contrary he lied, and there- 
with he threw down his hood. 

"The Lord Fitzwater answered hereunto, that he was not present 
in the Parliament House when judgment was given against him ; 
and all the lords bare witness thereof. Moreover, where it was 
alleged that the Duke of x\umerle should send two of his servants 
unto Calais to murder the Duke of Gloucester, the said Duke of 
Aumerle said that if the Duke of Norfolk affirmed it he lied falsely, 
and that he would prove with his body, throwing down another 
hood which he had borrowed. The same was likewise delivered 
to the Constable and Marshal of England, and the King licensed 
the Duke of Norfolk to return, that he might arraign his appeal." 

The speech of the Bishop of Carlisle, when the Commons de- 
manded judgment to be passed on King Richard, is narrated by 
Holinshed as follows : — 

" Whereupon the Bishop of Carlisle, a man both learned, wise, 
and stout of stomach, boldly showed forth his opinion concerning 
that demand, affirming that there was none amongst them worthy 
or meet to give judgment upon so noble a prince as King Richard 



232 Notes [Act IV 

was, whom they had taken for their sovereign and liege lord by the 
space of twenty-two years and more. ' And I assure you (said he) 
there is not so rank a traitor, nor so errant a thief, nor yet so cruel 
a murderer apprehended or detained in prison for his offence, 
but he shall be brought before the justice to hear his judgment ; 
and ye will proceed to the judgment of an anointed king, hearing 
neither his answer nor excuse. And I say that the Duke of Lan- 
caster, whom ye call King, hath more trespassed to King Richard 
and his realm than King Richard hath done either to him or to us ; 
for it is manifest and well known that the Duke was banished the 
realm by King Richard and his council, and by the judgment of 
his own father, for the space of ten years, for what cause ye know ; 
and yet, without license of King Richard, he is returned again 
into the realm, and^ that is worse, hath taken upon him the name, 
title, and pre-eminence of King. And therefore I say that you 
have done manifest wrong to proceed in anything against King 
Richard, without calling him openly to his answer and defence.' 
As soon as the Bishop had ended this tale, he was attached by the 
Earl Marshall, and committed to ward in the Abbey of St. Albans." 

Westminster Hall, where this scene is laid, was built by William 
Rufus, but was repaired by Richard II., who raised the walls, al- 
tered the windows, and added the carved timber roof, which is to 
this day a marvel of construction. Here in the olden time were 
held the royal revels at Christmas, and here for centuries the great 
state trials took place, from that of Sir William Wallace to that of 
Warren Hastings. Here Cromwell was inaugurated Protector, and 
Charles I. was condemned to die. No room in England has been 
the scene of so many events involving the destinies of the nation. 

Richard finished the work of construction in 1399, and the first 
meeting of Parliament in the new building was for the purpose of 
deposing him. 

The Duke of Surrey, who enters here, was Thomas Holland, 
third Earl of Kent, created Duke of Surrey in September, 1397, 
and was the only one who ever bore that title. He was executed 



Scene I] Notes 233 

in 1400 (v. 6. 8). Fitzwater, or Fitzwalter, was Walter, fifth baron 
of the name. He died in 1407. The Abbot of Westminste7' was 
probably Richard Harounden, or Harwerden (Marshall). 

4. Wrought it zvith the king. Who persuaded the king to do it. 

5. Timeless. Untimely. Cf. i?zV/^. ///. i. 2. 1 1 7 :" the timeless 
deaths Of these Plantagenets ; " T. G. of V. iii. i. 21 : "your 
timeless grave," etc. 

10. Dead time. Dark and dreary time ; or, as Schmidt explains 
it, "bringing death, deadly." In T. A. ii. 3. 99 "dead time" 
means a time "still as death." Cf. Rich. III. v. 3. 180, Ham. i. I. 
65, i. 2. 198. Dead— deadly in M. N. D. iii. 2. 57, W. T. iv. 4. 
445, K. John, V. 7. 65, etc. 

11. Is not my arm of length? Is not my arm long ? Wright 
cites Ovid, Epist. xvi. 166: "An nescis longas regibus esse ma- 
nus ? " (Don't you know that kings have long arms ?) 

12. Restful. Quiet, peaceful. Cf. Sonn. 66. i : "Tir'd with all 
these, for restful death I cry." Some explain it here as = "station- 
ary," making the passage mean, Can I reach so far without moving 
from the English court ? 

17. Than Bolingbroke's return. Than to have him return. 
England is metrically a trisyllable here. See on redoubled, i. 
3. 80 above. 

21. My fair stars. The dignity assigned me by the propitious 
stars at my birth. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 7. 172: "The right and for- 
tune of his happy stars." 

22. O71 equal terms. For the omission of as, cf. iii. 3. 13 above. 

24. With the attainder, etc. He means to say that unless he 
vindicated his honour by wager of battle, he would be as much 
disgraced as if convicted of felony or treason, 

25. The manual seal of death.. His death warrant ; an allusion 
to the sign-manual of a sovereign. 

28. Heart-blood. Cf. i. i. 172. The emphatic adverbial use of 
all is common in S. Cf. ii. 2. 125 above. 



234 Notes [Act IV 

29. To stain the temper, etc. Cf. I Hen. IV. v. 2. 94: "A 
sword whose temper I intend to stain," etc. 

■^2>- If that. See on i. i. 129 above. Stand on sympathies (or 
sympathy^ = insist on equality of rank (in your antagonist). Cf. 
Hen. V. V. 2. 94 : " When articles too nicely urg'd be stood 
upon ;" 0th. ii. i. 232: "sympathy in years," etc. 

38. If thou denVst it, etc. The pointing of the folio. The 
quartos put the comma after it, making twenty times modify Rest. 

40. The rapier was a long pointed sword, of Spanish origin. 
Its introduction here is an anachronism, as it was not known in 
England in the time of Richard. Cf. T. A, ii. i. 54 and iv. 2. 85. 

49. And if. The Cambridge ed. adopts Capell's " An if." 

52-59. I task . . . suck as you. These lines were omitted in the 
folio ; perhaps, as White suggests, " because they were considered 
superfluous, and because the expression, / task the earth, in the 
quarto of 1597, or / take the earth, in that of 1598 and its succes- 
sors, was found inexplicable." / task the earth, may mean " I chal- 
lenge the whole world." Wright explains it, " I lay on the earth 
the task of bearing the like gage." 

53. With full as many lies. By giving you the lie as many 
times. 

55. Sun to sun. Capell's emendation of the "sinne to sinne " of 
the quartos. Cf. Cy??ib. iii. 2. 70: "One score 'twixt sun and sun." 

56. Engage it. Throw down your gage in return. Cf. 71 below. 

57. Who sets me else? "Who else sets a match with me?" (or 
challenges me). The expression was used in playing dice. Cf. 

I Hen. IV. iv. 1 . 46 : — 

" Were it good 
To set the exact wealth of all our states 
All at one cast ? " 

Rich. III. v. 4. 9 : — 

" Slave, I have set my life upon a cast, 
And I will stand the hazard of the die." 

Lear, i. 4. 136: " Set less than thou throwest," etc. 



Scene I] Notes 2^$ 

58. I have a thousand spirits, etc. Cf. Rich. III. v. 3. 347: "A 
thousand hearts are great within my bosom." 

62. My lord. These words are not in the quartos. They seem 
to have been added in the folio " as a proper mark of respect from 
Fitzwater to a prince of the blood royal, and one much his senior " 
(White). I71 presence — in the presence-chamber; as in i. 3. 289. 

65. Dishonourable boy. Spoken in contempt, as Fitzwater was 
now thirty-one years old. 

67. Vengeajice and revenge. The tautology expresses intensity. 
Marshall refers to similar instances in the liturgy of the Church of 
England. 

72. Fondly. Foolishly. See on iii. 3. 185. 

74. In a wilderness. " Where no help can be had by me against 
him" (Johnson). Cf. Macb. iii. 4. 104: "And dare me to the 
desert with thy sword." Boswell cites Beaumont and Fletcher, 
Lovers Progress : — 

" Maintain thy treason with thy sword ? with what 
Contempt I hear it! In a wilderness 
I durst encounter it." 

See also on i. i. 65 above. 

76. My bond of faith. He here throws down another gage, un- 
less the reference is to that in 34 above. 

77. To tie thee. To bind thee, obligate thee. Cf. i. i. 63. 

78. This neza world. The new era under Bolingbroke. 

84. Here do I throiv down this. According to Holinshed, he 
threw down a hood 'CtizX. he had borrowed. See p. 231 above. 

85. RepeaVd. Recalled from exile. Cf, ii. 2. 49. 
89. Signories. Cf. iii. i. 22. 

94. Streaming. For the transitive use, cf. J. C. iii. I. 201 : 
" Weeping as fast as they stream forth thy blood." 

96. ToiPd. Wearied. For the transitive use, cf. M. N. D. v. 
I. 74 and Plant, i. I, 72. On the reflexive retir''d himself cf. Cor, 
i. 3- 30- 



236 Notes [Act IV 

97. At Venice. There Norfolk is said to have died of grief in 
1400. 

104. Good old Abraham. Cf. Luke, xvi. 22, and Rich. III. iv. 
3. 38 : " The sons of Edward sleep in Abraham's bosom." For 
lords appellants, cf. letters-patents in ii. i. 202. 

112. Of that 7ia7iie the foiirth ! So in folio. The quartos have 
" Henry fourth of that name," making Henry a trisyllable ; as in 
3 Hen. VI. i. I. 81, 107, 139, i. 2. 10, iii. i» 95, Rich. III. ii. 3. 
16, etc. 

1 14-149. Marry, God forbid ! etc. Carlisle's speech, accord- 
ing to Holinshed, was delivered after Richard had abdicated and 
Henry had been proclaimed king. 

115. Worst in this royal presence, etc. "That is, I may be 
the meanest and most unfit to speak" (Schmidt). Wright makes 
worst an adverb : '* Though I may speak the worst, or with the 
least right to speak," etc. 

116. Yet best beseemijig, etc. That is, it befits me best, as a 
spiritual peer, to speak the truth. 

119. Noblesse. The reading of the ist quarto; the other early 
eds. have " noblenesse." Cf. the Fr. noblesse oblige. 

120. Learn. Teach; as often in the time of S. Cf. Temp. 'i. 2. 

365 : — 

" The red plague rid you 
learning me your language ! " 

It is used reflexively in R. and J. iv. 2. 17 : "I have learned me to 
repent the sin." This use of learn is found in early English, and 
instances of it occur in recent writers ; as in Coleridge, Letters 
(1801) : "They learn us to associate a keen and deep feeling with 
all the good old phrases ; " Disraeli, Connigsby : " Learn to know 
the House ; learn the House to know you ; " Stevenson, Catriona : 
" My father learned it to me," etc. 

123. Judg''d. Condemned; as in 128. Cf. 2 Hen. VL. ii. 3. 15: 
" the law, thou seest, hath judg'd thee." But = unless ; as often. 



Scene IJ Notes 237 

124. Apparent. Manifest. Cf. y. C.\\. i. 198: "these apparent 
prodigies," etc. 

128. Subject. An adjective here; as in K. John, iv. 2. 171 : 
" subject enemies," etc. 

129. For forbid the quartos have "forfend," which S. uses in 
several other places. Cf. 0th. v. 2. 32, 186, etc. 

130. Cliniate. Region. Cf. y. C. i. 3. 32: — 

" For I believe they are portentous things 
Unto the climate that they point upon." 

Cf. Bacon, Adv. of L. i. 6. 10 : "the southern stars were in that 
climate unseen." The word is a verb in W. T. v. i. 70: "whilst 
you Do climate here." 

131. Obscene. Foul, abominable. Cf. Z. Z. Z. i. i. 244: "that 
obscene and most preposterous event." 

141. Kin and kind. Kin refers to blood-relationship ; kind 
to our common human nature. Cf. Ham. i. 2. 65 : "A little more 
than kin, and less than kind." 

144. Golgotha. See Alatthew, xxvii. 33. 

145. Rear. The folio reading; the quartos have "raise." 
There is an allusion to Matthew, xii. 25. 

146. Woefullest division. A prophecy of the Wars of the 
Roses. 

148. Prevetit, resist it. The early eds. have " Prevent it," which 
some retain. 

149. Lest children'' s children. The early eds. have " Lest child, 
child's children." Pope made the change, and has been followed 
by most of the editors. 

151. Of capital treason. Cf. i. I. 27 above. 

155. Fetch hither Richard, etc. The " new additions " (see In- 
troduction, p. 10) begin here, and continue to line 317 inclusive. 

157. His conduct. His escort. Cf. R. aiid J. v. 3. 116: "Come, 
bitter conduct, come, unsavoury guide ! " 

160. Beholding. Equivalent to "beholden," which S. never 



238 



Notes [Act IV 



uses. Beholding he has some twenty times. Cf. M. of V. i. 3, 
106 : " Well, Shylock, shall we be beholding to you ? " etc. 

161. And little look'' d f 07- . And looked for little. Some under- 
stand it to mean, and this (the fact that we are little beholding to 
your love) was little looked for. 

163. Shook. The usual form in S. for both past tense and par- 
ticiple ; but he also uses shaked for both, and the participle is 
sometimes shaken, as in Sonn. 120. 5 : "by my unkindness shaken," 
etc. 

168. Favours. Faces. Cf. y. C. i. 2. 91: "your outward fa- 
vour," etc. 

169. Sometime. Once, formerly. Cf. Cor.w. i. 2: "sometime 
his general," etc. See on i. 2. 54. 

170. Judas. Cf. Matthew, xxvi. 49. 
178. 7Yr^^ is a dissyllable. 

181. Seize the crown. Some editors consider this a stage-direc- 
tion (^seizes the crown'), which has accidentally got into the text. 
The old texts in 180-182 have been variously altered by the edi- 
tors, but the changes are not worth recording here. 

184. Owes. Owns, has. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 454: "thou dost here 
usurp The name thou owest not." It is also used in the modern 
sense, as in i. 3. 180 above. Both meanings occur in K.John, ii. 

I. 248: — 

" Be pleased then 
To pay that duty which you truly owe 
To him that owes it." 

194, 195. Your cares, etc. There is a play on the two senses 
of care, anxiety and sorrow : My sorrow is in having to give up the 
anxieties of a king, a burden which you have to assume. 

198. Tend. Attend. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 47: "women that tended 
me." Sometimes it is = be attentive, as in Temp. i. I. 8: "tend 
to the master's whistle." It is also used with on or upon, as in 
Macb. i. V. 42 : " Come you spirits, That tend on mortal thoughts ;" 
Lear, ii. i. 97 : " the riotous knights, That tend upon my father." 



Scene I] Notes 239 

200. Ay is printed " I " in the old editions ; hence the play on 
the word. Cf. iii. 3. 175. 

201. A^o no. "Since I must be nothing, no I\s 7io no^ The 
second no is a noun. 

204. Unzvieldy. The 1st Cambridge ed. prints "unwieldly" 
(which Abbott thinks may be = umvield{i)ly, though the metre 
certainly does not require it) and does not mention the folio read- 
ing " vnwieldie." 

206. Balm. See on iii. 2. 55. 

209. Duteous oaths. The folio reading. The 3d and 4th quar- 
tos have " duties rites," the Cambridge ed. " duty's rites." Per- 
haps " duty's rites " (the ceremonious observances which subjects 
are bound to render to their sovereign) is to be preferred to 
" duteous oaths," as the latter are mentioned in 213. 

211. Revenue. Accented on second syllable, as in Temp. i. 2. 
98: "Not only with what my revenue yielded." In i. 4. 46 and ii. 
I. 161, 226, the accent is on the first syllable. See also p. 145 above. 

214. That swear. That is, of those that swear ; or, perhaps, 
that are sworn. The folio has "are made" instead of that szuear. 

216. And thou. S. often confounds thou and thee ; and so with 
the inflections of other pronouns. 

220. Sunshine days! Cf. 3 Hen. VI. ii. I. 187: "a sunshine 
day ; " Milton, V Allegro, 98 : " On a sunshine holiday." 

224. State and profit. " Constitution and prosperity " (Hunter) ; 
"settled order and material progress" (Wright). 

228. Weav'd up. S. uses both zueaved and tuoven as the parti- 
ciple. See on 163 above. 

229. Record. S. accents the noun on either syllable, as suits 
the measure. Cf. i. I. 30. 

231. Read a lecture of them. Read them aloud. Cf. A. Y. L. 
iii. 2. 365 : " I have heard him read many lectures against it." 

If thou wouldst. We should say " If thou shouldst^'' and in the 
next line "There zvouldst thou." Should ?Lndi would in conditional 
sentences are often used irregularly in S. 



240 Notes [Act IV 

236. Look upon -me. So in folio. The quartos omit nie. Cf. 
3 Hen. VI. ii. 3. 27 : — 

" Why stand we like soft-hearted women here 
And look upon, as if," etc. 

and Ham. i. 2. 179: "Indeed, my lord, it follow'd hard upon." 

237. Whilst that. See on i. i. 129. 

238. With Pilate. See Matthew, xxvii. 24, 26. 

240. Sour. Used metaphorically very much as bitter is. Cf. 
L. L. Z. i. I. 315 : " the sour cup of prosperity " (Costard's speech) ; 
Sonn. 57. 7: "Nor think the bitterness of absence sour," etc. So 
we find " sour woe," " sour adversity," " sour affliction," " sour mis- 
fortune," and in the present play (iv. I. 240) "sour cross" and (v. 
6. 20) "sour melancholy." 

245. Sort. Company. Cf. TJ/. A'. Z>. iii. 2. 13 : '' The shallowest 
thickskin of that barren sort ; " 2 Hen. VI. ii. i. 167 : "a sort of 
naughty persons ;" Id. iii. 2. 277-: "Sent from a sort of tinkers to 
the king." 

249. Pompous. Used in its original sense of stately, magnificent. 
Cf. A. Y. L. V. 4. 188: "the pompous court," etc. 

253. Haught. Haughty. Cf. Rich. III. ii. 3. 28: "the queen's 
sons and brothers haught and proud." 

255. That name was. That name w/zzV/z was ; a common ellip- 
sis. See on i. i. 50, etc. 

256. But ^t is ustirped. " How Richard's name could be usurped 
is not clear ; perhaps he meant that in surrendering his crown he 
had given up everything that belonged to him by right of birth, 
both name and position." 

263. Word. The quartos have " name." Cf. i. 3. 231. 
266. His. Its. Cf. i. I. 194, ii. i. 119, etc. 

268. While. Until. See on i. 3, 122. 

269. Torments. Rowe substituted " torment'st," which the 
modern eds. generally adopt; but this contraction of the second 
person of verbs ending in -/ occurs often in the early eds. 



Scene I] Notes 24 1 

274. Wi'it. See on shook, 163 above. Cf. ii. i. 14. In Lear, 
i. 2. 93, we have wj'ote for written. 

280. Beguile. Deceive. Cf. Hain, i. 3. 131 : "the better to 
beguile ; " Sonn. 3. 4 : " Thou dost beguile the world," etc. 

282. Did keep ten thoicsand men. Malone says : "Shakespeare 
is here not quite accurate. Our chronicles only say : ' To his 
household came every day to meat ten thousand men.'" Cf. i. 

4-43- 

291. The shadow of your sorrow, etc. The act by which you 
express your sorrow has destroyed the reflected image of your face. 

307. 7^0. For ; as often. Cf. Temp. ii. i. 75 and iii. 2. 54. See 
also Matthew, iii. 9, Luke, iii. 8, etc. 

314. Sights. The plural is used because more than one person 
is referred to. Cf. W. T. ii. i. 139: " Hold your peaces; " Macb. 
iii. I. 21 : -"whose loves ; " T. G. of V. i. 3. 48 : — 

"O that our fathers would applaud our loves, 
To seal our happiness with their consents." 

See also Rich. LIL. iv. i. 25, T. of A. i. i. 255, Hen. VLLI. iii. 
I. 68, and v. 2. 38 below. 

316. Convey. Often = steal, Cf. AI. W. i. 3. 32, where after 
Nym has used the word steal. Pistol says, " Convey the wise it call." 
See also Cymb. i. i. 63 and 3 Hen. VL. iv. 6. 81. 

318. 0?i Wednesday, etc. The first two quartos read — 

" Let it be so : and lo ! on Wednesday next 
We solemnly proclaim our coronation; 
Lords, be ready all." 

The change in the text was rendered necessary by the new addition 
of the " Parliament scene." According to Holinshed, Henry was 
crowned on Monday, October 13, 1399. 

327. Take the sacraj?ient. Take an oath. Cf. v. 2. 97 below. 

333. A plot shall show. That is, which shall show. Cf. 255 
above. 

RICHARD II — 16 




Richard II 



ACT V 



Scene I. — This scene is of Shakespeare's own invention. After 
his abdication in the tower Richard was conveyed directly to Pom- 
fret. He and the queen never met after his return from Ireland. 

2. Julius Ccesar's ill-erected tower. That is, erected under evil 
auspices, or for evil purposes. Cf. Rich. III. iii. i. 68 fol. Tradi- 
tion ascribed the first building of the Tower to Csesar. Hence 
Gray in The Bard apostrophizes it thus : " Ye towers of Julius ! 
London's lasting shame ! " 

11. Thou, the model, etc. "Thou picture of greatness" (John- 
son). "Thou ruined majesty that reseniblest the desolated waste 
where Troy once stood" (Malone). 

12. Thou map of honour. "The mere outline, which is all that 
is left" (Wright). The expression is used in a somewhat different 
sense in 2 Hen. VI. iii. I. 203: "In thy face I see The map of 
honour ; " that is, the outward image of the honour within. 

242 



Scene I] Notes 243 

13. Inn. A house of entertainment of the better sort, as 
opposed to alehouse in Hne 15. Cf. Beaumont and Fletcher, 

Lover's Prog7'ess, v. 3 : — 

" She 's a book 
To be with care perus'd ; and 't is my wonder 
If such misshapen guests as lust and murder 
At any price should ever find a lodging 
In such a beauteous inn." 

White quotes Optick Glasse of Humours (1607) : — 

" His comely body is a beauteous Inne 
Built fairely to the owner's princely minde, 
Where wandring virtues lodge, oft lodg'd with sin; 
Such pilgrims kindest entertainement finde. 
An Inne said I ? O no, that name 's unfit, 
Sith they stay not a night, but dwell in it." 

14. Hard- favoured. Ill-looking, ugly. Cf. V. and A. 133: 
"Were I hard-favour'd, foul, or wrinkled-old;" T. G. of V. ii. 

I- 53- — 

" speed. Is she not hard-favoured, sir ? 
Valentine. Not so fair, boy, as well-favoured." 

Cf. favour in iv. I. 168. 

20. Sivorn brother. Adventurers in travel or war sometimes 
bound themselves to share each other's fortunes ; they were then 
fratres jurati, sworn brothers. Cf. W. T. v. 4. 607 : " Ha, ha ! 
what a fool Honesty is ! and Trust, his sworn brother, a very sim- 
ple gentleman ! " A. V. L. v. 4. 107 : " and they shook hands, 
and swore brothers!" Cor. iii. 2. 102: "I will, sir, flatter my 
sworn brother, the people." 

23. Cloister thee. Shut thyself up. Cf. R. of L. 1085: "And 
therefore still in night would cloister'd be ; " the only other in- 
stance of the verb in S. Religious house = a convent. 

25. Stricken. Cf. /. C. ii. I. 192: "The clock hath stricken 
three." S. also uses struck, strucken, strook, strooken (or stroken) 
as the participle. 



244 Notes [Act V 

31. To be 0^ erpower'' d. At being overpowered. 

37. Sometime. See on iv. I. 169. 

42. Long ago betid. That happened long ago. Cf, Temp. i. 2. 



31 



" No, not so much perdition as a hair 
Betid to any creature in the vessel," 



43. 7 quit their griefs. To requite their mournful tales. Cf. 
Spenser, F. Q. i. 8, 26 : " How shall I quite the paynes ye suffer 
for my sake?" So in R. and J. ii. 4, 204: "I'll quit thy pains" 
("quite" in early eds.) ; T. A. i. i. 141 : "To quit the bloody 
wrongs upon her foes." The word was spelled either way. 

46. For why. Equivalent to " Wherefore ? (Because)," or sim- 
ply because. Cf. T. G. of V. iii. i. 99: " For why, the fools are 
mad if left alone." Sympathize is here used transitively ; as in 
Z. Z. Z. iii. I. 52, etc. 

47. Moving. Moving the feelings of others. 

48. Fire. A dissyllable. Cf. i. 3. 294. 

52. Pojnfret. That is, Pontefract Castle, at the town of the 
same name in the West Riding of Yorkshire, about twenty-two 
miles from York. Pomfret is the common pronunciation of the 
name. 

This famous castle, the ruins of which still give some idea of its 
ancient strength and magnificence, was built about 1080 by Hilde- 
bert (or Ilbert) de Lacy, one of the followers of William the Con- 
queror. In 1 3 10 it came into the possession of Thomas, Earl of 
Lancaster, who was beheaded near the castle for a revolt against 
Edward I., several lords implicated with him being hanged at 
Pontefract the same day. In 1399 it was the prison of Richard II., 
and here, according to the account that Shakespeare follows, he 
was murdered by Sir Pierce of Exton. In 1483, Earl Rivers, 
Richard Lord Grey, and Sir Thomas Vaughan were executed here, 
without any legal trial, by the order of Richard, Duke of Gloucester, 
afterwards Richard III. Shakespeare {Rich. III. iii. 3. 9) makes 
Rivers exclaim : — 



Scene I] Notes 245 

" O Pomfret, Pomfrel ! O thou bloody prison, 
Fatal and ominous to noble peers ! 
Within the guilty closure of thy walls 
Richard the Second here was hack'd to death ; 
And, for more slander to thy dismal seat, 
We give thee up our guiltless blood to drink." 

The castle was four times besieged: in 1536, by Robert Aske, 
captain general of the Pilgrimage of Grace, to whom it surrendered ; 
and thrice in the time of Charles L In 1649 it was dismantled by 
order of Parliament. The chief remnant of the castle now is a 
portion of the keep, consisting of the ruins of two massive round 
towers connected by walls. In one of these walls, which is eigh- 
teen feet thick, is a wretched dungeon, in which tradition says 
Richard was confined, but it is more probable that he occupied 
one of the large apartments of the keep. 

53. Order td'en. Arrangements made. The expression occurs 
often in S. Cf. 0th, v. 2. 72: "Honest lago hath ta'en order 
for 't ; " Rich. III. iv. 2. 53 : "I will take order for her keeping 
close," etc. 

55. Thou ladder, etc. Recalled by the King in 2 Hen. IV 
iii. I. 70 as then "proved a prophecy." 

61. Helping him. Thou having helped him. 

62. Which. Who ; as in i. i. 173, etc. 

66. Converts. Is converted, changes. Cf. Macb. iv. 3. 229: 
'• Let grief Convert to anger," etc. See also v. 3. 64 below. 

68. Worthy. Well-merited. Cf. Rich. III. i. 2. 87 : " For doing 
worthy vengeance on thyself." 

69. And there an end. A con:imon phrase in S. Cf. Macb. iii. 
4. 80, T. G. of V. i. 3. 65, Hen. V. ii. i. 2, etc. 

70. You must part. That is, depart. Cf. M. of V. ii. 7. 77: 
"Thus losers part; " T. of A. iv. 2. 21 : "We must all part Into 
this sea of air." See also Gray, Elegy, i : "The knell of parting 
day; " Goldsmith, D. F. 171 : "parting life," etc. 

75. For with a kiss U was made. Steevens says : " A kiss appears 



246 



Notes [Act V 



to have been an established circumstance in our ancient nuptial 
ceremony. So in Marston's Insatiate Countess (1613) the Duke, 
on parting with his wife, says to her : ' The kiss thou gavest me in 
the church, here take,' " 

77. Pines. Makes waste, or "afflicts" (Schmidt). It is = 
starve in V. and A. 602 : — 

" Even as poor birds, deceiv'd with painted grapes, 
Do surfeit by the eye and pine the maw." 

78. Wife. The folio has " Queene." 

80. Hallowmas. In the time of S.^ All Saints' Day, the 1st of 
November, was ten days nearer the winter solstice than it is now. 
The calendar was corrected by Gregory XIII. in 1 582, but the 
reform was not adopted in England until 1752. 

SJwrfst of day. Cf. Macb. iii. i. 117 : "My near'st of life;" 
and see p. 145 above. 

84. That were some love, etc. The quartos give this line to 
Richard. 

88. Better far off, etc. The ist quarto reads, " off than neere 
be nere the neare ; " the folio, " off, then neere, be ne're the 
neere." The line is variously pointed by the modern editors, but 
they agree pretty well in regard to the meaning, which appears to 
be, " Better to be far off than near, and yet never the nearer." 
The second near = nearer ; as in iii. 2. 64 above. Malone quotes 
Churchyard, Legend of Shore'' s Wife (1578) : "Your time is lost, 
and you are never the near." Cf. Jonson, Tale of a Tub, epil.: — 

" Wherein the poet's fortune is, I fear, 
Still to be early up, but ne'er the near." 

95. Fart. That is, part us. 

96. Mine. That is, my heart. 

loi. To make woe zvant07i. Cf. iii. 3. 164. ¥ ox fond, see on iii. 
3. 185. Even when the word means affectionate it carries with it 
the sense of foolish, doting. 



Scene II] Notes 247 

Scene II. — Holinshed's account of the conspiracy in the 
Abbot's house at Westminster, and its discovery, is as follows : — 

" At length, by the advice of the Earl of Huntington, it was 
devised that they should take upon them a solemn joust, to be 
enterprised between him and twenty on his part, and the Earl of 
Salisbury and twenty with him, at Oxford, to the which triumph 
King Henry should be desired ; and when he should be most 
busily regarding the martial pastime, he suddenly should be slain 
and destroyed, and so by that means King Richard, which as yet 
lived, might be restored to liberty, and to his former estate and 
dignity. 

"This Earl of Rutland, departing before from Westminster to see 
his father, the Duke of York, as he sat at dinner had his counter- 
part of the indenture of the confederacy in his bosom. The father, 
espying it, would needs see what it was ; and though the son 
humbly denied to show it, the father being more earnest to see it, 
by force took it out of his bosom, and perceiving the contents 
thereof, in a great rage caused his horses to be saddled out of hand 
. . . and incontinently mounted on horseback, to ride towards 
Windsor to the King, to declare to him the malicious intent of his 
son and his accomplices." 

4. Leave? Leave off. Cf. V. and A. 715 : " Where did I leave? " 
16. Painted imagery. "Our author probably was thinking of 
the painted cloths that were hung in the streets, in the pageants 
that were exhibited in his own time ; in which the figures some- 
times had labels issuing from their mouths, containing sentences of 
gratulation " (Malone). 

23. As in a theatre, etc. "The painting of this description is so 
lively, and the words so moving, that I have scarce read anything 
comparable to it in any other language" (Dryden). It may be 
added that the poet was indebted solely to his imagination for the 
description. Holinshed simply states that Richard was first taken 
to Westminster, and the next day "was had to the Tower, and 



248 Notes [Act V 

there committed to safe custody." He gives no details, except 
that " many evil-disposed persons, assembling themselves together 
in great numbers, intended to have met with him, and to have 
taken him from such as had the conveying of him, that they might 
have slain him ; but the Mayor and Aldermen gathered to them 
the w^orshipful commoners and grave citizens, by v^^hose policy, and 
not without much ado, the other were revoked from their evil pur- 
pose." According to Stow, Richard was taken by water from 
Westminster to the Tower. 

25. Idly. Regardlessly, indifferently. 

"^f^i- Patience. A trisyllable here ; as often. 

38. Contents. For the plural, see on iv. i. 314. 

40. Allow. Accept, acknowledge. Cf. Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 4: 
"And on all sides the authority allow'd." 

43. Rutland. That is Earl of Rutland, the title to which he 
had been degraded. He was not the son (46) of the present 
Duchess, but of York's former wife Isabel. 

46. Who are the violets, etc. The spring is the reign of 
Bolingbroke ; the violets, his earliest courtiers. Cf. Milton, Song 
on May Morning, 3 ; — 

" The flowery May, who from her green lap throws 
The yellow cowslip and the pale primrose." 

48. Nor . . . not. Such double negatives are common in S. 
See on i. 3. 185. 

49. Had as lief. Like had rather, used regularly by S. and all 
the old writers. Would as lief and would rather are of compara- 
tively recent introduction, like " being built " and sundry other 
neologisms which many writers of grammars prefer to good old 
English idioms that cannot be "parsed" so easily. Lief \% the 
Anglo-Saxon leof dear. The comparative liefer or lever, and the 
superlative liefest, are common in the old writers. The latter occurs 
in 2 Ne)i. VI. iii. i. 164: "my liefest liege." 

52. Hold those jtists, etc. That is, are they really to be held ? 



Scene II] Notes 249 

See extract from Holinshed above. Triumphs = tournaments. 
Cf. V. 3. 14 below. See also i I/en. VI. v. 5. 31 : — 

" Or one that at a triumph having vow'd 
To try his strength, forsaketh yet the lists 
By reason of his adversary's odds ;" 

Milton, L' Allegro, 119: — 

" Where throngs of knights and barons bold, 
In weeds of peace, high triumphs hold." 

56. Without. Outside. The seal was usually attached to a 
deed or bond by a loop of parchment. 

65. Bond. The quartos have "band." See on i. i. 2. 

66. ''Gainst. See on iii. 4. 28. 

79. Appeach. Impeach, inform against. Cf A. W. i. 3. 197 : — 

" Come, come, disclose 
The state of your affection ; for your passions 
Have to the full appeach'd ; " 

that is, informed against you. 

81. I will not peace. Cf. ii. 3. 86: "Grace me no grace," etc. 
85. Amazed. Confounded, bewildered. Cf i. 3. 81. 

90. Have we more sons ? There was a younger son, Richard, 
the " Earl of Cambridge " of Flen. V. Besides the Duchess was 
now a comparatively young woman, and was thrice married after 
the death of her present husband. She was Joan Holland, 
daughter of Thomas, second Earl of Kent, and granddaughter of 
Joan, " the Fair Maid of Kent." Her second husband was the 

Willoughby of this play ; her third, the lord Scroop of Henry V. ; 
her fourth, Sir Henry Bromflete, Lord de Vescy, whose daughter 
Margaret married Young Clifford of 3 Hen. VI. 

Like. Likely ; as often. Cf. Temp.'v^. i. 237: "You are like to 
lose your hair," etc. 

91. Is not, etc. Is not my period of child-bearing past ? 

98. Interchangeably. Mutually. Cf T. and C. iii. 2. 62 : 
" Here 's * In witness whereof the parties interchangeably ; ' " 



250 Notes [Act V 

and I Hen. IV. iii. i. 81 : "sealed interchangeably." In i. in 146, 
the word = in return. 

99. None. Not one of them. 

112. Spur, post. The folio has "Spurre post," making post z.n. 
adverb, as in A. W. iv. 5. 85 : " comes post." See on L i. 56. 

Scene III. — Holinshed writes : — 

" The Earl of Rutland, seeing in what danger he stood, took his 
horse and rode another way to Windsor, in post, so that he got 
thither before his father ; and when he was alighted at the castle 
gate, he caused the gates to be shut, saying that he must needs 
deliver the keys to the King. When he came before the King's 
presence, he kneeled down on his knees, beseeching him of mercy 
and forgiveness, and declaring the whole matter unto him in order 
as everything had passed, obtained pardon ; and therewith came 
his father, and, being let in, delivered the indenture which he had 
taken from his son unto the King, who, thereby perceiving his son's 
words to be true, changed his purpose for his going to Oxford." 

I. Unthrifty son. Afterwards Henry V., at this time twelve 
years old. His introduction here is one of the anachronisms 
which, as Schlegel says, Shakespeare committed purposely and 
most deliberately {gejlissentlich tmd mit grossem Bedacht). 

5. At London. Abbott remarks that London was not so large 
as it now is when S. wrote this. At, however, is sometimes found 
with names of countries ; as in W. T. i. 2. 39 : " at Bohemia." 

6. Frequent. S. nowhere else uses the verb intransitively. 

9. Passengers — passers-by ; as in T. G. of K iv. i . i : "I see a 
passenger; " Id. iv. I. 72: "silly women or poor passengers." S. 
uses the word in no other sense. 

10. While. Pope's emendation for the "which" of the early 
eds. Some editors retain the latter. 

Young zvanton. So all the early eds. Rowe put a comma after 
young, maiimg wanton an adjective. Cf. Ham. v. 2. 310: "you 
make a wanton of me ; " K. John, v. i. 70: — 



Scene III] Notes 251 

" Shall a beardless boy, 
A cocker'd silken wanton, brave our fields ? " 

14. Held. That is, to be held. 

17. Common'' St. Cf. shorVst, v. I. 80, etc. 

18. Favour. Cf. L. L. L. v. 2. 130: "this favour thou shalt 
wear; " Hen. V. iv. 7. 160: "wear thou this favour for me, and 
stick it in thy cap." 

22. Happily. Haply. Cf. M. for M. iv. 2. 98 : " Happily You 
something know ; " T. of S. iv. 4. 54: " happily we might be inter- 
rupted." Perhaps in the present passage it is used in its ordi- 
nary sense. 

27. To have. That I may have. 

43. Secure. Careless, too confident. See on iii. 2. 34. 

44. Speak treason. Use language like that of treason ; referring 
to foolhardy. 

45. Enter York. According to Holinshed (see quotation above), 
Aumerle was pardoned before the arrival of his father. 

48. Us. Used reflexively, as the personal pronouns often are in 
S. Cf. 7ne in 52 just below. 

50. Forbids me show. The to of the infinitive is generally used 
by S. after forbid. 

57. Forget to pity him. " Forget your promise to have mercy on 
him" (Wright). 

58. A serpent, etc. Cf. 2 Hefi. VI. iii. i. 343. 

61. Sheer. Pure. S. uses the word only here and in T. of S. 
induction, 2. 25 : " Fourteen pence on the score for sheer ale." 
There it probably means " nothing but ale ; " though Schmidt 
thinks it may mean " unmixed ale." Cf. Spenser, F. Q. iii. 2, 44 : 
" a fountaine shere ; " Id. iv. 6, 20 : " Pactolus with his waters 
shere ; " Golding, Ovid's Met. iv. : "The water was so pure and 
shere." 

64. Converts. See on v. I. 66. 

66. Digressing. Turning aside from the right path, going 
astray ; degenerate. 



252 Notes [Act V 

72. Giving. In giving. 

80. The Beggar and the King. An allusion to the old ballad 
of King Cophettia, which may be found in Percy's Reliques, Cf. 
L. Z. Z. i. 2. 114: " Is there not a ballad, boy, of the King and the 
Beggar ? " 

86. Confound. Destroy. Cf. iii. 4. 60. 

88. None other can. Can love no one else. 

89. Make. Do. Cf. M. W. iv. 2. 55 : " What make you here?" 
0th. i. 2. 49: "Ancient, what makes he here ?" Id. iii. 4. 169: 
" What make you from home ? " 

95. Bid me joy. See on ii. 3. 15. 

97. Unto. In addition to. 

99. /// mayst thou, etc. Omitted in the folio. 

loi. Wright says that this line as it stands is an Alexandrine, 
and prayers a dissyllable. It would be better to make are in jest 
one foot. Capell settles the question by dropping in, vv^hich is 
better than Pope's elision of do. 

103. Would be. Wishes to be. 

no. Prayers is here a dissyllable. 

III. Good aunt, stand up. The folio gives this to Bolingbroke ; 
the 1st quarto, to York. 

119. Pardonnez-moi. That is, excuse me; a polite way of re- 
fusing the request. The rhyme shows that moi is pronounced 
moy, as by Pistol in Hen. V. iv. 4. 21. 

121. My sour husband. Cf. V. and A. 449: "Jealousy, that 
sour unwelcome guest ; " Id. 655 : "This sour informer." See on 
iv. I. 240. 

122. That sett' St the word, etc. Cf. v. 5. 13 below. 

124. Chopping. " Changing, inconstant" (Hunter). Cotgrave 
uses the word to define the Fr. changer. Schmidt explains it here 
as " mincing, affected," or " perhaps — the French which hacks or 
disfigures our words." The word is still used in the sense of 
"changing suddenly" in the nautical phrase, "a chopping wind." 
The meaning of the passage seems to be : "The chopping French, 



Scene ivj Notes 253 

which changes one meaning for another, which sets the word itself 
against the word, we do not understand." 

125. Set thy tongue there. That is, let it speak the pity that the 
eye expresses. 

132. Happy vantage. Lucky advantage. "The Duchess here 
implies that kneeling was for the suppliant as much a position of 
vantage as it would be the reverse for a combatant" (Wright). 
See on i. 3. 218. 

137. The brother-in-law was John, Duke of Exeter and Earl 
of Huntingdon, who had married Elizabeth, Bolingbroke's sister. 
He, together with Aumerle and Surrey, had been deprived of his 
dukedom in the first Parliament of Henry IV. 

138. CoJisorted. Confederated. Cf. v. 6. 15. See also R. of L. 
1609 : " Collatine and his consorted lords." 

139. Shall dog them, etc. Cf. A. W. iii. 4. 15 : "Where death 
and danger dogs the heels of worth ; " Rich. III. iv. I. 40 : " Death 
and destruction dog thee at the heels ! " 

140. Order several powers. Marshal separate bodies of troops. 
On several, cf. Temp. iii. I. 42: " For several virtues Have I liked 
several women; " A. and C. \. 5. 62: "Twenty several messen- 
gers;" Milton, Counts, 25: "commits to several government;" 
Hymn on Nativity, 234 : " Each fetter'd ghost slips to his several 
grave," etc. Ovi. powers, cf. ii. 2. 46, etc. 

Scene IV. — i. For the redundant pronoun, see on ii. 2. 80, 
88. 

2. Have I no friend, etc. Holinshed says that Exton overheard 
these words while waiting upon the King at table. Of Sir Piers 
of Exton little is known. He was probably a near relative of Sir 
Nicholas Exton, sheriff of London in 1385, who opposed Richard 
in Parliament, and was Mayor of London in 1386 (French). 

5. Urg''d. See on iii. I. 4. 

7. Wistly. Wistfully. Cf. R. of L. 1355: " wistly on him 
gaz'd." 



2 54 Notes [Act V 

8. As tvho should say. Cf. M. of V. i. 2. 45 : " He doth nothing 
but frown, as who should say, ' If you will not have me, choose,' " 
etc. 

II. Rid. Make away with, destroy. Cf. Tenip.'x. 2. 364: "The 
red plague rid you ! " 

Scene V. — Holinshed's account of Richard's death is as fol- 
lows : — 

" Sir Piers Exton incontinently departed from the court, with 
eight strong persons in his company, and came to Pomfret, com- 
manding the esquire that was accustomed to sew and take the 
assay [see on 99 below] before King Richard, to do so no more, 
saying, ' Let him eat now, for he shall not long eat.' King Richard 
sat down to dinner, and was served without courtesy or assay, w^here- 
upon, much marvelling at the sudden change, he demanded of the 
esquire why he did not his duty: 'Sir (said he), I am otherwise 
commanded by Sir Piers of Exton, which is newly come from King 
Henry.' When King Richard heard that word, he took the carv- 
ing-knife in his hand, and struck the esquire on the head, saying, 
' The devil take Henry of Lancaster and thee together ; ' and with 
that word Sir Piers entered the chamber, well armed, with eight 
tall men likewise armed, every of them having a bill in his hand. 
King Richard, perceiving this, put the table from him, and stepping 
to the foremost man, wrung the bill out of his hands, and so val- 
iantly defended himself that he slew four of those that thus came to 
assail him. Sir Piers being half dismayed, herewith leapt into the 
chair where King Richard was wont to sit, while the other four 
persons fought with him, and chased him about the chamber ; and, 
in conclusion, as King Richard traversed his ground from one side 
of the chamber to another, and coming by the chair where Sir Piers, 
stood, he was felled with the stroke of a pole-axe which Sir Piers 
gave him upon the head, and therewith rid him out of life, without 
giving him respite once to call to God for mercy of his past 
offences." 



Scene V] Notes 255 

3. For because. Cf. W. T. ii. I. 7 and K. John, ii. i. 588. 

8. Still-breeding. Ever breeding. Cf. Temp. iii. 3. 64 : " the 
still-closing waters ; " Id. i. 2. 229 : " the still-vex'd Bermoothes." 
See also on ii. 2. 34. 

9. This little world. Cf. Lear, iii. I. 10 : " Strives in his little 
worW of man," etc. The poet here uses the philosophy which is 
thus described by Sir Walter Raleigh : " Because in the little frame 
of man's body there is a representation of the universal, and (by 
allusion) a kind of participation of all the parts there, therefore 
was man called microcos^nos, or the little world." 

10. HumoJirs. Dispositions, temperaments. The " four hu- 
mours" in a man, according to the old physicians, were blood, 
choler, phlegm, and melancholy. If these were all duly mixed, all 
would be well ; but if any of them unduly preponderated the man 
became " humorous," one " humour " or another bearing too great 
a sway in him. 

13. Scruples. Doubts. The folio has "the .Faith it selfe 
Against the Faith." 

15-17. * Come little ones,'' etc. See Matthew, xi. 28 and xix. 14, 
24. A postern is a small gate. The quartos have "small needles." 
Needle was often a monosyllable ; as in M. N. D. iii. 2. 204 : 
" Have with our needles created both one flower ; " R. of L. 319 : 
" And, griping it, the needle his finger pricks," etc. In these and 
similar cases the modern eds. often substitute neeld, a monosyllabic 
form which was in use in the time of S. Cf. Fairfax, Tasso, xx. 95 : 
"Thy neeld and spindle, not a sword and speare." In Per. v. prol. 
5 the quartos have " neele," which is frequently found in Gammer 
Gurton, rhyming with " feele." 

On thread, cf. Cor. iii. I. 127 : "They would not thread the 
gates;" Lear, ii. i. 121 : "threading dark-eyed night." In the 
latter passage, as Schmidt suggests, the adjective is " evidently 
formed in allusion to the eye of a needle." Cf. K.John, v. 4. 1 1 : 
" Unthread the rude eye of rebellion." In the present passage, 
thread was doubtless suggested by eye. 



256 



Notes [Act V 



18. Thoughts . , . they. For the redundant they, see on ii. 2. 
80 and V. 4. I. 

21. Ragged. Rugged, rough. Cf. T. G. 0/ V. i. 2. 121 : " a. 
ragged, fearful-hanging rock;" 7\ A. v. 3. 133: "the ragged 
stones ; " Milton, V Allegro, 8 : " under low-brow'd rocks. As 
ragged as thy locks; " Isaiah, ii. 21 : "the tops of the ragged 
rocks." 

22. For. Because ; as in i. 4. 12, 43, etc. 

25. Nor shall not. Cf. iv. i. 254. Silly is often = "harmless, 
innocent, helpless" (Schmidt), and used "as a term of pity." Cf. 

V. and A. 1098 : "the silly lamb ; " T. G. of V. iv. i. 72 : "silly 
women or poor passengers." See also Milton, Hyinn on Nativity, 

91: — 

" Perhaps their loves, or else their sheep 
Was all that did their silly thoughts so busy keep " 

(that is, their simple thoughts). It is also used " as a term of con- 
tempt ; " as in I He7i. VI. ii. 3. 22 : " Alas, this is a child, a silly 
dwarf ! " As Trench remarks (^Select Glossary, s. v.), the word 
(identical with the German selig) "has successively meant, (i) 
blessed, (2) innocent, (3) harmless, (4) weakly foolish." 

26. Refuge their shame, etc. Find refuge for their shame in the 
fact that, etc. S. nowhere else uses refuge as a verb. 

27. That many have. Have sat. Cf. Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 192 : 
" that am, have, and will be." 

31. Person. The reading of 1st quarto ; the other early eds. 
have " prison." 

36. King'^d. Made a king. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 371 : " King'd 
of our fears." In Hen. V. ii. 4. 26 (" so idly king'd ") it means 
furnished with a king. 

43. Broke. See on iii. I. 13. 

46. Hear^ The folio reading ; the quartos have " check " = 
rebuke, reprove, as in 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 220, etc. 

50. Henley explains the passage thus: "There are three ways 
in which a clock notices the progress of time, viz., by the libration 



Scene V] Notes 257 

of the pendulum, the index on the dial, and the striking of the 
hour. To these the king, in his comparison, severally alludes ; his 
sighs corresponding to the jarring of the pendulum, which, at the 
same time that it watches or numbers the seconds, marks also their 
progress in the minutes on the dial or outward watch, to which the 
king compares his eyes ; and their want of figures is supplied by 
a succession of tears, or, to use an expression of Milton, minute- 
drops ; his finger, by as regularly wiping these away, performs the 
office of the dial-point ; his clamorous groans are the sounds that 
tell the hour." 

The expression in Milton to which Henley refers is in // Pen- 

serosOf 13: — 

" Or usher'd with a shower still, 
When the gust has blown his fill, 
Ending on the rustling leaves, 
With minute-drops from off the eaves ; " 

that is, the last drippings from the roof falling at intervals of a 
minute. Cf. niinute-guns. 

51. My thoughts are minutes. That is, my mind is never at 
rest ; my thoughts recur in regular time and order. Jar = tick. 
Cf. ^V. T. I 2. 43 : "a jar o' the clock." 

55. Now for, etc. The early eds. have "Now, sir, the sound 
that tells." 

57. So sighs, and tears, etc. Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 2. 321 : " Sighing 
every minute and groaning every hour would detect the lazy foot 
of Time as well as a clock." 

60. Jack d the clock. An automaton that struck the hours. 
Such figures were not unfrequently connected with public clocks 
in those days, and are still to be seen on the " Clock Towers " in 
Berne and Venice, and on the clock in Strasburg Cathedral. 
There used to be two of them in front of St. Dunstan's Church, 
Fleet Street, London ; and there are two such (or were recently) 
in front of a clock -maker's shop in Cheapside, near Bow Church. 
Cf. Rich. III. iv. 2. 1 1 7 : — 
RICHARD II — 17 



258 Notes [Act V 

" Because that, like a Jack, thou keep'st the stroke 
Betwixt thy begging and my naeditation." 

T, of A. iii, 6. 107 : — 

" You fools of fortune, trencher-friends, time's flies, 
Cap and knee slaves, vapours, and minute-jacks ; " 

that is, " marking every minute, changing vi^ith every minute ? " 
(Schmidt). See also Beaumont and Fletcher, Coxcomb, i. 5 : — 

" Is this your jack i' th' clock-house ? 
Will you strike, sir ? " 

Dekker, Lantern and Candlelight : " The Jacke of a clock-house 
goes upon screws, and his office is to do nothing but strike ; " and 
Flecknoe, y^nigmat. Char. : " He scrapes you just such a leg, in 
answering you, as jack o' th' clock-house agoing about to strike." 

62. Holp. Found both as past tense and as participle oi help. 
Cf. K.John, i. I. 240 : " Sir Robert never holp to make this leg ; " 
Temp. i. 2. 63 : " But blessedly holp hither." S. also uses helped; 
as in 0th. ii. I. 138, T. G. of V. iv. 2. 48, etc. There is perhaps 
an allusion here to i Samuel, xvi. 23. 

66. Brooch. An ornamental buckle for the hat ; here prob- 
ably = ornament (Schmidt). Cf. Ham. iv. 7. 94: — 

" he is the brooch indeed 
And gem of all the nation." 

Malone explains the passage thus : " As strange and uncommon as 
a brooch which is now no longer worn ; " and he cites A. W. i. i. 
171: "just like the brooch and the tooth-pick, which wear not 
now." 

67. Thanks, noble peer. The gold coin called the noble was 
worth 65. 81^., while that known as the royal was worth lOi'. The 
groat ^2A /[d.; so that the difference in value between them was 
ten groats. Richard says: "The cheapest of us (that is, the noble, 
worth twenty groats) is valued at double its worth, or ten groats too 
dear." This jest is said to have been borrowed from Queen Eliza- 



Scene V] Notes 259 

beth. Mr. John Blower, in a sermon before her Majesty, first said, 
" My royal Queen," and a little after, " My noble Queen." Upon 
which says the Queen : " What ! am I ten groats worse than I 
was? " A similar joke may be found in I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 317-321. 

69. What. Who; as often. Zi. Hen. F. iv. 3. 18: "What 'she 
that wishes so? " 

70. Sad. Grave, serious. Cf. M. of V. ii. 2. 205 : — 

" Like one well studied in a sad ostent 
To please his grandam." 

T. N . iii. 4. 5 : " he is sad and civil," etc. 

Dog has troubled the souls of some of the commentators, Theo- 
bald substituted " drudge." 

75. Sometimes. See on i. 2. 54. 

76. It yearned. It grieved. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 3. 26 : " It yearns 
me not ; " M. W. iii. 5. 45 : " it would yearn your heart to see it," 
etc. 

79. Bestrid. Mounted. Cf. Hen. V. iii. 7. 15: "When I 
bestride him, I soar;" 3 Hen. VI. ii. I. 183: "And once again 
bestride our foaming steeds." For the form bestrid (the only 
one in S. for past tense and participle), cf. C. of E. v. i. 192: 
" When I bestrid thee in the wars and took Deep scars to save 
thy life" (that is, defended thee when fallen in battle). Cf. 
betid, V. I. 42. 

^-i^. So proud as if. The folio reading. The Cambridge and 
some other eds. follow the quarto, which has " So proudly as." 

85. Jade. A term of contempt or pity for a worthless or vicious 
horse. Cf. M. for M. ii. I. 269: "let carman whip his jade," etc. 
Eat and eaten are both used by S. for the participle. Eat is his 
only form for the past tense. 

90. Rail. Often followed, as here, by on or tcpon. Cf. M. ofV. 
i. 3. 49 : " he rails ... on me, my bargains," etc. 

94. Spur-gaWd. The folio reading ; the quartos (and Cambridge 
ed.) have " Spurrde, galld " or " Spurde, galde." Jatmcing — 



26o Notes [Act V 

" To ride hard ; from jancer, old French, to work a horse vio- 
lently" (Nares). The New Eng. Diet, also says that the word is 
" apparently from an old French jancer, known only to Palsgrave 
and Cotgrave (both Englishmen), who perhaps did not clearly 
understand its meaning." It occurs again in R. and J. ii. 5. 53 
(quartos), where the folios have jatmting. In R. and J. ii. 5. 26, 
the quartos \ia.ve jaunce (noun), the folios Jau7zt. 

95. Here is no longer stay. That is, for thee. Cf. T. G. of V. 
i. 3. 75 : " No more of stay ! to-morrow thou must go." 

98. Fall to? Cf. A. V. L. ii. 7. 171 : "Welcome! fall to;" 
Hen. F. V. I. 38 : " I pray you, fall to," etc. 

99. Taste of it first. See extract from Holinshed above. To take 
the assay (or say^ox \.o give the say, as it was called, was a regular 
formality at the royal table. Nares says, "To give the say, at 
court, was for the royal taster to declare the goodness of the wine 
or dishes." When Charles I. returned for a time to St. James, 
Herbert says, " At meals he was served with the usual state : the 
carver, the sewer, cupbearer, and gentleman usher doing their 
offices respectively ; his cup was given on the knee, as were the 
covered dishes ; the say was given, and other accustomed cere- 
monies of the court observed." 

100. loi. My lord, etc. Printed as two lines of verse in the 
early eds. Collier first gave it as prose, and has been followed by 
most of the recent editors. 

no. Staggers. Makes to reel, strikes down. Used nowhere 
else by S. in this sense. It is transitive only in one other passage 
{Hen. VI II. ii. 4. 212 : " The question did at first so stagger me "), 
where it is metaphorical and = bewilder. Intransitively, it means 
to waver or hesitate ; as in M. W. iii. 3. 12: "without any pause 
or staggering, take this basket," etc. 

The story of the murder of Richard by Sir Pierce of Exton, which 
S. has adopted, was related by Caxton in his addition to Hygden's 
Polychronicon, and was copied by Holinshed, who, however, 
notices the other stories that he was starved, or starved himself to 



Scene V] Notes 261 

death. It is supposed that Caxton got his account from a French 
manuscript in the royal library at Paris, written by a partisan of 
Richard. Thomas of Walsingham, who was living at the time of 
the King's death, states that he voluntarily starved himself. In the 
manifesto of the Percies against Henry IV., issued just before the 
battle of Shrewsbury, Henry is distinctly charged with having 
caused Richard to perish from hunger, thirst, and cold, after 
fifteen days of sufferings unheard of among Christians. Two years 
later the charge is repeated by Archbishop Scrope, but he adds 
"ut vulgariter dicitur" (as commonly reported). This is the ver- 
sion adopted by Gray in The Bard : — 

" Fill high the sparkling bowl, 

The rich repast prepare ; 
Reft of a crown, he yet may share the feast : 

Close by the regal chair 

Fell Thirst and Famine scowl 
A baleful smile upon their baffled guest." 

There is yet another story — that Richard escaped from Ponte- 
fract, and lived nineteen years in Scotland. This account is sup- 
ported by Tytler in his History of Scotland (vol. ii. Appendix), and 
it has been proved that such a belief was entertained early in the 
15th century. In the records of the Chamberlain of Scotland there 
are entries of the sums paid for the King's maintenance for eleven 
years. On the other hand, it is asserted that the person who was 
thus taken care of was a pretender, and that no satisfactory evidence 
can be found that he was the real Richard. 

The body of Richard is said to have been brought to London, 
and publicly exhibited in the Tower. It was buried at Langley, 
but afterwards transferred by Henry V. to Westminster Abbey, 
When the tomb was opened, some years ago, no marks of violence 
were found upon the skull. This would seem to disprove the 
Exton story, but Tytler maintains that the body was not that of 
Richard, who, as he affirms, was buried in the Grayfriars' Church, 
at Stirling in Scotland. 



262 Notes [Act V 

The question will probably have to remain among the unsolved 
problems of history. On the whole, there can be little doubt that 
Richard died at Pontefract ; but the story of assassination is a 
mere fable, and that of voluntary starvation very doubtful. More 
than this the conflicting testimony does not seem to justify us in 
saying. 

In an interesting Memoir of Bishop Braybroke ( 1 381-1404), 
printed in the Transactions of the London and Middlesex Archceo- 
logical Society (vol. iii. 1870), Mr. E. W. Braybrook, F.S.A., after 
remarking that the theory of slow starvation is more probable than' 
that of assassination, adds : " But whether this starvation was an 
act of murder by Henry's orders, or an act of voluntary suicide, is 
uncertain. The secrets of the dreadful prison-house at Pomfret 
have never been revealed ; and the documentary evidence, when 
allowance is made for the partialities of the writers, is about equal 
on either side. There remains, however, another alternative, for 
which there is no documentary evidence whatever, but which may 
after all afford the true explanation — that Richard's death was 
natural ; that the few short steps between the prisons and the 
graves of princes were traversed the sooner by the natural effect 
of his recent sad experiences on a constitution weakened by indul- 
gence. Not a single testimony rests upon any personal knowl- 
edge, and the tongues of rumour are always busy when the great 
ones of the earth die suddenly." 

Scene VI. — 3. Cicester. That is, Cirencester, in Gloucester- 
shire. The early eds. have Ciceter, which indicates the common 
pronunciation. 

8. Salisbury, Spencer, etc. The ist quarto has "Oxford, Salis- 
bury, Blunt." It has been suggested that, as the name of Oxford 
frequently occurs in Holinshed, S. may inadvertently have taken it 
for the title of one of the conspirators. It is corrected in the folio, 
but the Cambridge ed. follows the quarto. 

15. Cojtsorted. See on v. 3. 138. 



Scene VI] Notes 263 

19. The grand conspirator, etc. Shakespeare here follows Holin- 
shed, who says that the Abbot died shortly after the defeat of the 
conspiracy in 1400. But Dean Stanley, in his Memorials of West- 
minster Abbey, says that it was William of Colchester, abbot from 
1386 to 1420, "who was sent by Henry IV. with sixty horsemen to 
the Council of Constance, and died twenty years after Shakespeare 
reports him to have been hanged for treason." 

20. Sour. See on iv. i. 240. 

22. Carlisle. Thomas Mark, bishop of Carlisle, who appears in 
iii. 2 and iv. I above. He was sent to the Tower, but was liberated 
in 1400. He lived until 1409. 

25. Reverend. The ist and 2d quartos have " reverent," but the 
words are used indifferently by S. Roo7n = place. 

26. /oy. Enjoy. Cf 2 Jlen. VI. iii. 2. 365 : " live thou, to joy 
thy life ; " Id. iv. 9. i : " Was ever king that joy'd an earthly 
throne ? " Cf. the intransitive use in ii. 3. 15 and v. 3. 95. 

35. A deed of slander. That is, that will be the cause of slander. 
All the early eds. except ist quarto have "deed of slaughter." 

40. Him murthered. Him who is murdered. 

43. Through the. The first quarto has "thorough," which S. 
sometimes uses instead of through, as in M. N. D. ii. i. 3, 5, etc. 

47. For that. For that which; not = because, as in i. i. 129, 
etc. 

48. Sullen. Dark, gloomy. Qi. Sonn. 2(^. \2: — 

" Like to the lark at break of day arising 
From sullen earth, sings hymns at heaven's gate; " 

I Hen. IV. i. 2. 236: "And like bright metal on a sullen ground." 
Incontinent — forthwith, immediately. Cf. 0th. iii. 4. 12: "he 
will return incontinent." We have incontinently in 0th. i. 3. 306. 



APPENDIX 

The Time-Analysis of the Play 

This is summed up by Mr. P. A. Daniel in his paper " On the 
Times or Durations of the Action of Shakspere's Plays" (^Trans. 
of New Shaks. Soc. 1877-79, p. 269) as follows: — 

*'' Time of this play, fourteen days represented on the stage ; with 
intervals, the length of which I cannot attempt to determine. 
Day I. Act I. sc. i. 

Interval. About 4^ months ? — historic time. 
" 2. Act I. sc. ii. 

Interval. Gaunt's journey to Coventry. 
" 3. Act 1. sc. iii. 

Interval. Journey from Coventry to London. 
" 4. Act I. sc. iv., Act II. sc. i. 
["The connection of this latter scene with the preceding one is 
too close to allow of more than one day for the two ; and here we 
have a singular instance of the manner in which the dramatist anni- 
hilates time. It is evident that Bolingbroke cannot yet have quitted 
the English coast, while at the same time we hear that he is already 
prepared to return to it ; and that, too, before he could possibly 
have heard of his father's death, the ostensible cause of his return. 
Some slightly greater degree of apparent probability might be given 
to the plot, in stage performance, by dividing this scene ; making a 
separate scene of the latter half when the King has left the stage. 
The direction of the Folio, however, is — ' Manet North, Wil- 
lozighby, and Ross.'' But even with this break in the action we 
should still have no probable time for the evolution of the story ; 
neither would this arrangement meet the reference to Bolingbroke's 
sojourn at the French court during his exile contained in York^s 

265 



266 Appendix 

speech, where he mentions the ill turn the King has done him in 
the prevention of his marriage with the Duke of Berri's daughter 
(167, 168)."] 

Inte7'val. A day or two. 
Day 5. Act II. sc. ii. 
Interval. 
" 6. Act II. sc. iii. 

Interval. 
'* 7. Act II. sc. iv., Act III. sc. i. 
" 8. Act III. sc. ii. 
[" If Salisbury's ' yesterday ' (69) is to be accepted literally, the 
time of this scene should be the morrow of Act II. sc. iv. For this 
reason I put Act III. sc. i. with that scene as Day 7, and, setting 
aside geographical considerations, with which indeed the author 
does not appear to have concerned himself, we may then with 
dramatic propriety suppose the journey of Salisbury from North 
Wales and of Scroop from Bristol to have been simultaneous, 
bringing them to Richard's presence within a short time of each 
other."] 

Interval. 
Day 9. Act III. sc. iii. 
InteJ'val. 

10. Act III. sc. iv. 
Interval. 

11. Act IV. sc. i., Act V. sc. i. 
Interval. 

12. Act V. sc. ii., iii., and iv. 
Interval. 

13. Act V. sc. v. 
Inte7'val. 

14. Act V. sc. vi. 

Historic time, from 29th April, 1398, to the beginning of March, 
1400, at which time the body of Richard, or what was declared to 
be such, was brought to London." 



Appendix 267 

List of Characters in the Play 

The numbers in parentheses indicate the lines the characters have 
in each scene. 

King Richard: i. i (57), 3(74), 4(40); ii. i (41); iii. 2(146), 
3(104) ; iv. I (134) ; V. I (63), 5 (96). Whole no. 755. 

Gaunt: i. i (8), 2 (16), 3(62) ; ii. i (106). Whole no. 192. 

York: ii. 1(74), 2(41), 3(49); iii. 1(2), 3(13); iv. i (ii); 
V. 2(70), 3(28). Whole no. 288. 

Bolingbroke: i. 1(59), 3(78); ii- 3 (5^) ; iii- i (38)» 3(55); i^- 
1(39); V. 3(56), 6(33). Wholeno.414. 

Aumerle: i. 3 (5), 4 (15) ; iii. 2 (12), 3 (3) ; iv. 1(26); v. 2(11), 
3(13). Whole no. 85. 

Mowbray : i. i (83), 3 (52). Whole no. 135. 

Surrey . iv. I (lo). Whole no. 10. 

Salisbury : ii. 4(9); iii. 2(11). Whole no. 20. 

Berkeley : ii. 3(8). Whole no. 8. 

Bushy : i. 4(4); ii. 2(33); iii. I (2). Whole no. 39. 

Bagot : ii. 2(9); iv. i (13). Whole no. 22. 

Green: i. 4(5); ii. 2 (25); iii. I (2). Whole no. 32. 

Northumberland: ii. 1(50), 3(35); iii. 3(30); iv. 1(15); v. 
I (7), 6(5). Whole no. 142. 

Percy: ii. 3(21); iii. 3(8); iv. 1(5); v. 3(6), 6(5). Whole 
no. 45. 

Ross : ii. I (20), 3(2). Whole no. 22. 

Willoughby : ii. I (10), 3(2). Whole no. 12. 

Fitzwater : iv. 1(23); v. 6(4). Whole no. 27. 

Carlisle: iii. 2(14); iv. I (49). Whole no. 63. 

Abbot: iv. 1(10)0 Whole no. 10. 

Marshal: i. 3(25). Whole no. 25. 

Exton : v. 4 (10), 5 (6), 6 (5). Whole no. 21. 

Scroop : iii. 2(37). Whole no. 37. 

Captain: ii. 4(15). Whole no. 15. 

\st Herald : i. 3 (6) . Whole no. 6. 



268 Appendix 

2d He J' aid : i. 3(7). Whole no. 7. 

Servant: ii. 2(5); iii. 4(10); v. 4(2). Whole no. 17. 

Gardener: 111.4(52). Whole no. 52. 

Lord: iv. i (5). Whole no. 5. 

Groom: v. 5(12). Whole no. 12. 

Keeper : v. 5 (6). Whole no. 6. 

Queen: 11. I (i), 2(39); ill. 4(43); v. I (32). Whole no. 115. 

Duchess of York : v. 2 (45), 3 (48). Whole no. 93. 

Duchess of Gloster: 1. 2(58). Whole no. 58. 

Lady : 111, 4(6). Whole no. 6. 

"^//".- 1.4(1). Whole no. i. 

In the above enumeration, parts of lines are counted as whole 
lines, making the total In the play greater than It is. The actual num- 
ber of lines In each scene (Globe edition numbering) is as follows : 
1. 1(205), 2(74), 3(309), 4(65); ii- 1(299), 2(149), 3(171), 
4 (24) ; ill. I (44), 2 (218), 3 (209), 4 (107) ; Iv. I (334) ; v. I (102), 
2(117), 3(h6), 4(12), 5(119), 6(52). Whole number in the 
play, 2756. 



\ 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES 
EXPLAINED 



accomplished, 193 

adverse, 174 

advice, 179 

advised (=deliberate), 178 

affects (noun), 183 

afore, 193 

after (= afterwards), 212 

against (= in anticipation 

of), 227 
aggravate, 157 
allow, 248 
amazed, 249 
amazing, 174 
antic (noun), 218 
apparent (= evident) , 156, 

237 
appeach, 249 
appeal, 156, 161 
appellant, 157 
apprehension, 182 
approve (= prove), 175 
apricocks, 227 
argument (= subject), 156 
as (=as if), 183 
ask (=call for), 192 
aspect (accent), 176, 178 
assay, 260 
as so, 172 

as (= so far as), 173 
at all points, 172 
at large, 212 
atone, 164 

at six and seven, 204 
attach (= arrest), 209 
attend (= await), 175 
attorneys general, 194 
awful (= full of awe) , 223 
ay, 226, 239 

baffled, 162 

Bagot, Sir William, 199 

balm (= consecrated oil), 

214, 239 
band (=bond), 155 
barbed, 224 



Barkloughly, 212 

base, 210, 226 

bayed, 209 

beadsmen, 215 

bedrench, 222 

befall, 191 

Beggar and the King, the, 

252 
beguile, 241 
beholding, 237 
belike, 222 
benevolences, 195 
Berkeley Castle, 204 
beshrew, 219 
bestrid, 259 
betid, 244 
bewasted, 178 
bills (weapons), 216 
blanks, 195 

blood (= ancestry) , 160 
blots (= writings), 188 
boisterous, 156 
bonnet (= hat), 183 
boot, 162 
braving, 208 
bring (= accompany), 

182 
broke (=broken), 202, 211 
broking, 197 
brooch, 258 
brooks (= likes), 213 
Bushy, Sir John, 184 
business (trisyllable), 194 
buzz (= whisper), 187 
by (= concerning), 194 
by (=on account of), 188 
by small and small, 219 

caitiff, 168 

careful (=fullof care) , 203 

Carlisle, Bishop of, 263 

challenge (=demand),2o8 

chambered, 161 

charge (= expense), 192 

charters (= drafts) , 184 

269 



chastise (accent), 208 
cheerly (adverb), 173 
chivalry, 164 
choler (play upon), 162 
chopping, 252 
Cicester, 262 
civil, 224 
clap, 215 

clean (= completely) , 211 
climate (= region), 237 
cloister (verb), 243 
coat (=coat-of-arms), 212 
comfortable, 203 
commend (= give up) , 224 
commends (noun), 212 
compare between, 193 
compassionate, 177 
complain (reflexive), 167 
complain (transitive), 227 
complices, 209 
complot, 178 
complotted, 160 
composition, 189 
conceit, 201 

conclude (= agree) , 162 
conduct (= escort), 237 
confound, 252 
conjuration, 213 
consorted, 253, 262 
convert, 245, 251 
convey (= steal), 241 
Cotswold, 205 
cousin, 167 
crooked, 191 
crossly, 210 
cunning, 177 
current, 179 

daring hardy, 173 
dead (time), 233 
deaf as the sea, 156 
dear, 161, 176, 177 
death, the, 212 
deceivable, 207 
defend (= forbid), 172 



270 Index of Words and Phrases 



delectable (accent), 205 

deliver, 215 

depose, 173 

design, 164 

despised (= despicable) , 

207 
determinate, 176 
difference (=quarrel), 164 
digressing, 251 
discomfortable, 214 
dispark, 212 
dissolve, 202 
divine, 157, 229 
dog (verb) , 253 
dominions (metre), 176 
double (= forked), 213 
double-fatal, 215 
doubt, 183 
dress (= till), 228 
dust, a, 207 

eager (= sharp), 158 

ear (= plough), 220 

else, 159 

Ely House, 184 

enfranchisement, 224 

engage, 234 

engaoled, 177 

England (trisyllable), 233 

ensue (transitive), 193 

ensuing, 188 

entertain, 199 

entreated (= treated), 212 

envy (= malice), 188 

envying (accent), 156 

event (= issue), 194 

exactly, 161 

except, 159, 182 

exclaim (noun), 166 

exile (accent), 177, 180 

expedience, 197 

expedient, 184 

extinct, 178 

eye of heaven, 180 

faction, 219 
fair (adverb), 191 
fall (transitive), 229 
fantastic, 182 
favour (= face), 238 
favour (worn), 251 
fear (reflexive), 205 
fearful (= full of fear) , 

215, 223 
fire (dissyllable), 182, 244 
Flint Castle, 219 



fly-slow, 176 

foil, 179 

fondly (= foolishly) , 226, 

235 
for (= because), 161, 176, 

182 
forth of, 219 
for why, 244 
free, 209 

frequent (intransitive), 250 
fretted, 226 
funest, 210 
furbish, 174 

get (reflexive), 203 

glister, 226 

Gloster, Duke of, 160 

Gloster, Duchess of, 165 

gloze, 186 

gnarling, 181 

God for his mercy ! 204 

graved (= buried), 216 

great (teeming), 194 

Green, Sir Henry, 183 

had as lief, 248 
Hallowmas, 246 
happily, 251 
happy (= fortunate), 211, 

253 
hard-favoured, 243 
hateful (= full of hate) , 

205 
haught, 240 
haviour, 174 
heaven (metre), 178 
heaven (plural), 166 
heavy (adverb), 201 
height (= dignity), 163 
Hereford, 155 
high (play upon), 182 
high-stomached, 156 
his (= its), 190, 215, 216 
hold (interjectional), 203 
holp, 258 

hour (dissyllable), 166 
humoured, 218 
humours, 255 

idly, 248 

imitation (metre), 187 

imp (verb), 197 

impeach, 163 

imprese, 212 

in (= into), 209 

incontinent, 263 



indifferent (= impartial) , 

208 
inform, 195 
inhabitable, 158 
inherit, 159, 189 
injurious, 159 
inn, 243 
interchangeably, 249 

Jack-o'-the-clock, 257 

jade, 259 

jar (= tick), 257 

jauncmg, 259 

jest (=play), 175 

Jewry, 188 

John of Gaunt, 155 

journey (play upon), 180 

joy (= enjoy), 206, 263 

Judases, 216, 238 

judged, 236 

kern, 192 

kin and kind, 237 

kind, 209 

king (verb), 256 

knots (flower-beds), 228 

law, 208 

lean-looked, 210 
learn (= teach), 236 
leave (= leave off), 247 
leisure, 156 
lendings, 159 
lesser, 190, 225 
less happier, 188 
letters-patents, 193 
lewd (= base), 159 
liberal (= free) , 194 
lief, 248 

light (= alight), 159 
like (= likely), 249 
linger (transitive), 203 
lodge (= throw down), 

226 
lodgings, 168 
lusty, 174 

maid-pale, 224 
make (= do) , 252 
manage (= handle), 216 
manage (noun), 184, 226 
map (= outline), 242 
m.arry (exclamation), 183 
marshal (metre), 164 
measure (dance), 181 
me rather had, 226 



Index of Words and Phrases 271 



merely, 195 
merit (= reward), 177 
metal, 167 
misbegotten, 157 
mistake, 222 
model, 167 
model (= copy) , 242 
model (= mould), 217 
moe (= more), 194 
more why, 207 
mortal (= deadly), 213 
motive, 164 
murther, 167 
musicians (metre), 180 

native (= hereditary) , 214 

near (= nearer), 214, 246 

needle, 255 

needs (adverb), 213 

neighbour (adjective), 161 

news (number), 222, 228 

nicely, 189 

no (noun), 239 

noble (a coin), 159, 258 

noblesse, 236 

noisome, 228 

nor . . . not, 186, 248, 256 

note (= stigma), 157 

object (transitive), 157 
obscene, 237 
obscure (accent), 225 
odds (number), 229 
of (= from), 183 
office (= service), 205 
offices, 168 
order (taken), 245 
orderly (adverb), 172 
ourself, 156 
ourselves, 156 
outdared, 163 
overweening, 161 
owe (=own), 238 

pain of life, 176 
pale (= enclosure), 228 
pale-faced (proleptic) , 207 
paper (= letters), 179 
pardonnez-moi, 253 
parle, 164, 222 
part (= depart), 211, 245 
partialize, 161 
party (= part), 224 
party-verdict, 179 
passages (= wanderings), 
180 



passenger, 250 

patience (metre), 248 

peace (play upon), 216 

pelican, 191 

pelting (= petty), 188 

Percy, Harry, 206 

perforce, 208 

perspective, 200 

peruse (= survey), 222 

physician (metre), 162 

pilled, 195 

pine (= waste), 246 

pitch, 160 

plaining, 177 

Plashy, 16S 

plated, 173 

Pomfret, 244 

pompous, 240 

poorly, 225 

Port le Blanc, 196 

possess (play upon), 190 

post, 158, 197 

postern, 255 

pound (plural), 203 

power (= army), 202, 205, 
209, 217, 220 

presage (accent), 205 

presence (= personal in- 
terview), 179 

presence ( = presence- 
chamber), 180, 235 

presently (=immediate- 
ly), 203, 219 

pressed, 214, 228 

prick (= incite), 194, 207 

process, 206 

prodigy, 202 

profane, 173, 223 

profit, 239 

proof (of armour), 174 

property, 216 

purchase (=gain), 180 

quit (= requite) , 244 

raged (= enraged), 18S 
ragged (= rugged), 256 
rail on, 259 

Ramston, Sir John, 196 
rapier, 234 
Ravenspurg, 195 
receipt, 161 
record (accent), 239 
recreant, 161 
redoubled (metre), 174 
refuge (verb), 256 



regreet, 173, 176, 178 
remember (= remind), 

180, 227 
Renald, 196 
repeal (= recall), 202, 

23s 
respect, 187, 191 
restful, 233 

retire (transitive), 202 
return (=report), 175, 225 
revenue (accent), 239 
reversion, 183 
rheum (= tears), 182 
rid (= destroy), 254 
right-drawn, 157 
Ross, 194 

roundly (= bluntly), 191 
rounds (=surrounds), 218 
rouse, 208 
rubs, 227 
rue, 178, 229 
rug-headed, 192 
ruth, 229 

sacrament, 241 

sad (= grave) , 259 

safeguard (verb), 167 

Saint George, 175 

Saint Lambert's day, 164 

Salisbury, Earl of, 210 

Savoy, the, 165 

say (= assay) , 260 

scoffing (transitive), 218 

Scroop, Sir Stephen, 215 

scruples, 255 

secret, 198 

secure (= careless), 251 

securely, 175, 195 

security, 214 

see (= see to) , 194 

self and vain conceit, 218 

self-born, 207 

self mould, 167 

sepulchre (accent), 178, 

188 
set me, 234 
set on, 176, 227 
sets it light, 182 
several (= separate), 253 
sheer, 251 
short'st, 246 
should (= would) , 208 
shrewd, 214 
signories, 212, 235 
signs of war, 203 
silly, 256 



272 Index of Words and Phrases 



sits fair, 205 

sit sore, 195 

slander, 160, 179 

so (=be it so), 203 

sometimes (= former), 168 

soon-believing, 160 

sooth, 225 

sort (= company) , 240 

sour, 240, 252 

spirit (monosyllable), 174 

sprightfully and bold, 152 

stagger (transitive), 266 

stand upon, 209, 234 

state of law, 190 

stay (= await), 197 

stay (dissyllable), 175 

still (= ever) , 187, 201, 255 

still-breeding, 255 

stir (noun), 206 

stranger (= foreign), 176 

stream (transitive), 235 

strewed, 180 

stricken, 243 

subject (adjective), 237 

subjected, 219 

succession (metre), 193 

sue livery, 194 

suggest (= incite), 160, 

228 
sullen, 263 
suUens, 193 

sunshine (adjective), 239 
superfluous (accent), 228 
supportance, 228 
Surrey, Duke of, 232 



sword (= cross), 177 
sworn brother, 243 
sympathize, 244 

tall ships, 196 
tattered, 222 
tend (= attend) , 238 
tender (play upon ? ), 206 
tendering (= cherishing) , 

157 
ten-times-barred-up, 163 
there an end, 245 
thread (verb), 255 
threat (verb), 223 
tidings (singular), 196 
tied (= obligated) , 158 
timeless, 233 
time to bleed, 162 
to (omitted), 202, 251 
toiled (= wearied) , 235 
torn their souls, 223 
trade (= passage) , 225 
tradition, 219 
travel (= journey), 179 
triumphs, 249 
tucket, 173 

unavoided, 196 
uncivil, 224 
undeaf, 186 
underbearing, 183 
unfelt, 206 
unhappied, 211 
unpossible, 205 
unreverent, 191 



iinstaid, 186 

unthrifts, 208 

untuned (= discordant), 

176 
urging, 211, 253 

vaded, 166 
vantage, 178, 253 
venge, 167 
verge, 190 
viol, 177 

wantons, 226, 250 
warder, 175 
waste (legal), 190 
waxen, 174 

Westminster Hall, 232 
what (=who), 259 
when (impatient), 162 
where (= whereas), 219 
which (=who), 163, 192, 

219, 245 
while (= until), 175, 240 
white-beards, 215 
Willoughby, 194 
Wiltshire, Earl of, 194 
wistly, 253 

Worcester, Earl of, 202 
worth, 160 

would (= should), 239 
wrack, 195 
writ (= written) , 240 

yearn, 259 
yond, 223 






Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 

Preservationlechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



